 
Out of the Woods

Kimberly M. Quezada

Copyright © 2017 by Kimberly M. Quezada

License Notes

This eBook is licensed for your personal enjoyment only. All rights reserved. This eBook or any portion thereof may not be reproduced or used in any manner whatsoever without the express written permission of the publisher except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

Printed in Canada

First printing, 2017

ISBN 9780991912179

Kimberly M. Quezada

Edmonton, Alberta

Canada

www.cominghome2spirit.wixsite.com/home

For Cristina y Horacio,

For welcoming me into their family with

open arms & loving me

as their own.

My example of true love.

Prologue

*****

Where would I go? I had no idea where I was anyway so I just ran. I knew that this time, I had to run very very far and very very fast. The only things that could keep me safe now were the trees. If I didn't run very fast, I might never be able to run again.

"Catherine! Get back here you little witch!"

I heard him. He was close but I didn't stop. Not even to look back. She wouldn't help me. She wouldn't help me because if she did, she would pay just as I would if he caught me. I didn't do anything wrong per say. I just took a second cookie because I didn't get cookies. They were always his. I didn't realize that those on the picnic table were his special stash. I should have just known that everything was his. He refused to share. Not even with mom did he share anything. He purposely ate and drank in front of us; sometimes laughing and sometimes scowling. My brothers would get some. They would always get some. Why were mom and I left with nothing but bruises and shame? I ran. I couldn't feel the sting or the burn of another slap; slap after slap...or worse.

"Catherine Richter! Get back here. You'll pay for making me catch you, you little shit!"

I stumbled and caught my ankle on a branch. I wanted to scream out in pain but bit my lip instead as I ducked under an old log. It smelled, was gross and wet. Bugs began to crawl. What was worse? Bugs or blows. He was so close.

"When I find you..." I could hear his breath, hard and fast out of his nose as he stood so close.

He took us camping. We had never been camping before and I hated it. It was cold and it had rained the night before. My mother and I huddled together under a blanket. She whispered songs to me until he told her to shut up and before the sun had risen, she was told to make him eggs. My father brought my brothers and beer fishing that morning. He left the cookies. I only had one without him seeing. It was the greed; the second biscuit that he saw. I didn't know he was back. He was always so quiet; sneaking around to see what my mother and I were doing.

Looking down at my ankle, I saw that it was scraped, bleeding and a little big. It was sore and to top things off, the rain started again. I was cold; only wearing shorts, t-shirt and a hand-me-down yellow windbreaker from my older brother Trevor. My shoes were ripping and I could see my toe popping out. I wish I had brought my school shoes; hid them away so he didn't know that I did.

I heard his footstep over the log. He was watching for me and I quietly laid my hands over my mouth so I wouldn't whisper. Where would I go? I would have to go back eventually. I didn't have a choice. When I could barely sit anymore because a spider crawled on my cheek, his footsteps began to walk away, turning back for one last look to make sure I was gone.

"I hope the wolves eat you alive, Catherine! If they don't, you'll be back and I will!" He shouted walking away.

Wolves?

Were there wolves out here? I waited to hear his footsteps move further away. Looking at my ankle, I crept out of my hiding spot, quickly brushing all the bugs away. His red shirt was a sliver of color against the dark forest. I backed away from my hiding spot and ran with a limp further into the thick green. There were crows overhead. I heard the scurrying of animals. There were many sounds I wasn't use to as a child that lived in the city and I was spooked. I had to get help. I had to tell someone that my home wasn't safe; the old purple and green bruises on my arms proof of that. I was only seven but still, at my young age, I knew I couldn't live like I was.

My stomach started to growl and the shadows from the trees grew darker the further I walked. It was cold but I didn't believe that was the only reason I was shaking.

"The mountains will be beautiful, Catherine. It's only for a couple of days." Her mother had said. She didn't want to go either. I knew she didn't want to go camping alone with him. It wasn't safe but neither was telling him no. So she put on a brave face in front of me because I was scared too.

A sound from behind startled me. I panicked and ran as fast as I could, wincing from the pain in my ankle. How could he have found me? I was so far away. I whimpered and cried. The cold, the burn in my leg and the terror of being lost in such a vast wilderness was too much for a little kid. As I ran I thought I hit a curtain; the fabric of it clinging to my face and body. I struggled with the invisible cloth as my hands waved and pushed, finally freeing myself of it.

What was that? It was heavy but there was nothing there. Where was the thick curtain? I went through one but where was it?

Still I ran ignoring the odd sensations. It was still forest and there were still crows; there were still wolves. It must have been nothing. There was no curtain. It was probably just me. Growing tired, I slowed and dropped against a large pine that was bigger than my arms. It must have been three of me wide and I let myself sit at its base. Placing my forehead on my knees, I cried. I cried all the fear and worry out of me. I hugged my yellow windbreaker tighter because the rain began again, only as spittle but it would get heavier. Just like the tears that fell onto my knees and rolled down my legs.

I didn't hear the footsteps approach, lost in my confusion and worry. I only heard him speak and I jumped at the deep sound and screamed. Looking at him, I tried to make my already tiny body smaller like I did before getting a beating; always thinking that if I was smaller he might miss.

The man did not draw closer. He only stood still looking as confused as one might look finding a child in the middle of the woods with no care around.

"Now now my raven haired girl, what are you doing all the way out here?"

Should I tell him? Should I tell him what happened? Maybe not.

"I'm lost." I cried softly.

"Well, I can see that." He said kindly. "Can I help you child? Where are your parents?"

"I don't know." I sniffed.

He stood and stared, taking me in with his eyes. A skinny little girl with long black hair, disheveled and tangled. Dirty tear stained cheeks and clothes that barely dressed me properly. An ankle swollen but the old bruises on my legs made him question what else my skin showed under the rags of clothes. He began to question my safety.

"Where are you from child?"

I didn't answer, believing he would return me to where I belonged. Glancing away from me, he made a clicking noise. A large beast of a horse came idling closer, making my eyes grow wide.

"You're hurt and you're cold. Maybe even a little scared too, no?" He asked softly.

"Yes." I answered in little more than a whisper.

"Come now girl. I'll not hurt you. Let's get you into some clean and dry clothes."

"I can't go with you." I sniffed again, wiping my nose with the back of my hand.

"Why?" He smiled kindly.

"Because you're a stranger."

"That is true." He nodded, giving me an underhanded look of amusement. "You're in a tough spot then."

"I'm only supposed to go to the police if I'm lost."

"Police? And who are they?"

I shrugged not really knowing how to answer that.

"They arrest people and stuff." I finally answered.

"Ah, the law. Do you want to be arrested?"

"No. I need help."

"Yes you do. So, I know you're young and you're scared but today is your lucky day. I am the law here. I'll not hurt you but I can see from the color on your legs that someone has or you've fallen a few too many times." His eyes turned from kindness to questionable and not the kind of questions he needed answers to. He knew what he saw and it angered him. I didn't answer because I was ashamed that he was right and I didn't make it a habit to fall unless pushed. "My name is Ronan and I am the Sovereign of these lands. Come with me child. You shiver from cold and I cannot leave you out here." He smiled at me and took a small step closer. "What's your name?"

"Catherine." I answered standing slowly.

"Catherine. That's good enough for now. Can you walk, little one?"

"Not really."

"Very well." He held out his hand to support me. "What's your age?"

"I'm seven."

"Seven? You're a small one."

"I thought I was big for my age." I said shyly.

"Maybe in courage. It takes one of heart to linger in these woods alone. There's tales of these lands telling of doorways that will steal you from your home and drop you in others. By the looks of you, that's what's happened."

I looked up at him confused.

"What doors?" I asked. "Tales? Like Fairytales?"

He chuckled softly viewing me with humor.

"Lore. It's not as beautiful as fairytales. It's darker. These woods have a purpose of their own."

"Why are you here?" I asked gaining confidence.

"I saw you from the road. Up there." He pointed and I looked. "The road's safe. The trees are not."

Ronan scooped me up and placed me on his horse. He joined me from behind and took a blanket from a side pocket of the horse's saddle, wrapping it around me for warmth.

He was gentle. He had golden hazel eyes and weathered tanned skin. He was tall. Taller than my dad. He had a shaved head but grew a short beard and moustache of soft brown. His clothes were casual but still held authority. He wore heavy cotton riding pants and a waistcoat that came to the middle of his thighs. His riding boots were black and muddy and he placed a grey wool cap on his head as he looked at the sky. He was strong. I could tell as he grasped the reins of the horse and his large arms came around me protectively. He was safe.

"You'll need a bath." He told me. "And then, when you're warm, we'll talk."

The horse was nudged into a gallop and as the trees cleared, a large citadel came into view with the tips of a castle peeking through the middle of it. He was wrong. It was a fairytale.

The mountains were different. The air smelled clean. It was green; greener than the leaves of my mother's only plant. The sky was grey, threatening more rain and he looked back at the forest, with concern, where the trees grew tall and thick; different than the campground I had run from.

Where was I?

*****

"Erynne, Ronan's arrived." Mrs. Driscoll poked her head into the library, excited that their Sovereign had returned.

Erynne looked up from her book and smiled, trying to keep her relief hidden.

"It's about bloody time." She answered.

Mrs. Driscoll shared her grin.

"That it is."

As Erynne slowly got up from her chair, she tried not to run, trying to keep her demeanor in check. Mrs. Driscoll wrinkled her nose and clucked her tongue.

"He'd run to you. Go dear!"

"Yes, he would wouldn't he. Please get Archer." Erynne answered with a broad and relieved grin.

Mrs. Driscoll laughed as she watched Her Highness, Lady MacAraa, run to her husband; never once in their years of marriage begrudgingly going to meet him.

Twenty three days, four hours and thirty nine minutes but who was counting. He had been gone, alone, for longer but there was something about this trip that had her uneasy. She excused herself hurriedly as she ran through the halls, hoping she would see him well and good and feeling better about having seen County Bruhn under generous leadership and not what he was assuming it to be; a dictatorship. Of course, these lands were not run with an abusive hand but their Sovereign could only assume his Prime Ministers were doing their job as Ronan did. He only traveled when his suspicions crept in and since Bruhn had been under stress with their governments as of late, it was worth a trip to show his face and have the people of Bruhn aware he was watching very closely.

The courtyard was bustling with people waiting to serve their leader with whatever he needed after his long travels. Of course he would have it easier on his journeys; taking shelter in whatever home he came upon, allowing him a roof over his head and a meal in his belly. His people would never leave their king to sleep alone in the outdoors for fear he would be harmed.

She hated that he travelled alone but he was always fine; his physical strength and clever mind had him well protected. That and the love of his people granted his safety as he went about his tours. Ronan refused to have those, who made him uneasy in Bruhn, think he was coming to take over. He only wanted to see with his eyes and his smarts. Erynne wondered everyday if he was at peace with those in Bruhn or if further action was needed.

"Ronan!" She called, breathless as he appeared through the small crowd.

He heard her; his ears perked to hear the woman who was the love of his life. He saw her and smiled brightly as she grew closer.

"Erynne." He greeted her lovingly.

His arms came around her, strong and caring; a feeling that she missed terribly when he wasn't around.

"Ronan. You've been missed."

He never cared about showing affection outwardly and he didn't now as he kissed her forehead and lips. He breathed in the scent of her; it was so different than travel. It was home.

"Welcome home." She said softly, looking into his bright eyes. "How did it go?"

"We'll talk." He winked "I need rest first. It's been a long road."

"Of course." She answered.

"Archer?" He asked.

"Father!" A voice exclaimed, running down from the steps of the castle. He jumped into his father's arms and their foreheads came together.

"Archer, you've grown."

"I've been fighting." He exclaimed. "With the sword."

"He is one with a blade." Erynne announced. "I wonder where he got that from?"

"I should hope me." Ronan smiled proudly. "Are you not my boy, Archer MacAraa? You've kept up with your studies though?"

"Yes father, I have."

"Good boy."

"Did you bring me something?" Archer asked.

"Plenty." Ronan answered. "But you won't get a single thing if you've been badly behaved for your mother."

"He's been good. Always." Erynne said.

"Good." Ronan replied, feeling content with his family so close.

Erynne, still overjoyed to see her husband, looked to the horse and stepped back in surprise at what she saw.

"Oh! Hello." She addressed me.

I continued to look at the grounds around me, completely in awe of where I was brought. Ronan and Archer looked to where Erynne had spoken and Ronan dropped his son lightly to the ground, kissing Archer's forehead before he did.

"Ronan?" Erynne asked, puzzled.

"I found her. In the Woods of Lore."

"What were you doing in the woods?" Erynne asked confused.

"I'll explain later. Mrs. Driscoll, please see Catherine to the house. She needs washing, clothes and a rest."

"Good Gods! She looks a wreck." Mrs. Driscoll answered looking at my appearance on Ronan's horse.

"She is and scared as hell. Be kind." He talked sternly knowing that she would, regardless. "Come here Catherine. You're safe with Mrs. Driscoll."

Ronan raised his hands in my direction and I allowed him to cradle me. He placed me in Mrs. Driscoll's arms and she took me willingly.

"Archer, get the physician here. I need him to look at her leg." Ronan ordered.

"Yes father." He ran off obviously aware, by the state of this girl, that something wasn't right.

Mrs. Driscoll made soft hushing noises and carried my small seven year old frame, blanket and all, towards the castle.

"Is this a real castle?" I whispered.

"Of course child. Have you never seen a castle before?"

"Never." I replied softly.

She stopped her walking and looked into my face. Hers was a kind and loving face. She was older and rounder but love shone from her green eyes into my own of the same color. Her hair was pinned up, the color of straw and I knew, as she held me, her presence in this family was one of honor and privilege.

"Never? Well I'll be damned." She replied. "Come now child. Wipe the fear from your face. You're safe here."

I was tired and I couldn't help but lean my head into her shoulder. Ronan, seeing that I was cared for, turned his attention back to Erynne.

"What is going on? Since when do you bring an unknown child to this house?" Erynne asked puzzled.

"I'll explain when there are less ears but..." He looked around then lowered his face to hers. "I believe she's travelled."

"Ronan!" Erynne gasped.

"She's been treated brutally. Please Erynne. I ask you to go to her. Ease her fears and discomfort as I wash. I couldn't leave her there."

"No, of course not. It's only...a shock."

"It was for me as well. She's a guest of this house."

"Yes, poor thing." Erynne agreed softly. "See you later then?"

"In minutes." Ronan kissed his wife tenderly and she stroked his face in return. "I've missed you."

"Me too." She whispered to him. "I'll go."

Erynne took her leave and Ronan watched her until she disappeared into the house. He then turned to take his saddle bags and entered his home himself.
*****

There were two women around me. One being Mrs. Driscoll and the other, a girl they called Anya. A man appeared who was thin and short; wearing glasses that were the same size as his eyes and rimmed with gold wire. He was pleasant. They called him sir but he told me I could call him Joseph.

"May I see your leg, Miss?" He asked.

Uncertain of what was happening around me, I allowed my leg to peak through the long white gown of linen that was given to me to hide away my tiny frame, only fastened by a string around my neck.

"Hhmm. What happened Catherine?" He asked.

"I tripped in the woods; over a branch I didn't see." I answered.

"And these?" He asked gently prodding up my legs with a raised eyebrow, only needing confirmation of what he already knew.

"Nothing." I answered. "I'm clumsy."

"Dear child, you must hurt yourself multiple times a day if this is true."

He examined my body more thoroughly. A tear ran down my cheek as he undid my gown and examined my back. I was humiliated. He didn't say a word; only tying the string back up and squeezing my shoulder.

"Joseph, thank you for coming." Erynne said as she walked into the room.

"My Lady." He bowed.

She accepted his grace with a friendly smile.

"How's Miss. Catherine?"

"The ankle is badly sprained and she'll need a cane to help her get around for the next week. It must be kept elevated as much as possible." He instructed then led Erynne out into the hall by the elbow. "Where was this girl found?" He asked sternly.

"My husband has only said she was found in the Woods of Lore. Why?"

"This child has been beaten and neglected since the day she began to walk. She's malnourished, tiny for her age and humiliated beyond repair. I have not examined her below her gown so I cannot say if her abuse has been intimate but I assure you, my lady, that whoever did this must be brought to justice. I am infuriated!"

"We don't know where she's from, Joseph."

"Well then, it satisfies me to know she's here with our king." He grew red in the cheeks with fury. "She needs nourishment and care."

"I assure you, Joseph, Catherine will get what she needs and more. Are you sure about the abuse? Could she not have fallen?"

"Follow me." He told her sternly.

By the time they returned, I sat in a polished wooden tub; my back being rubbed gently by Mrs. Driscoll. She glanced at Erynne with sadness but I didn't see; my body facing the window looking at cloudy skies. Erynne brought her hand to her mouth in shock. Joseph cleared his throat and backed away.

"I'll wait outside to wrap her ankle."

"Yes." Was all Erynne could manage. Shaking the shock from her face, she addressed me with a calm smile. "Catherine?" Erynne asked, composing herself before I saw her. "My name is Erynne MacAraa. Ronan is my husband and king of these lands."

"Hello Mrs. MacAraa." The name sounded funny from my lips and Erynne giggled in response. "Sorry." I apologized. "It's hard to say."

"That's quite alright. How are you?"

"Fine." I answered.

"Fine." Erynne repeated then glanced at Mrs. Driscoll not believing my single word answer for a second. "Ronan will want you at dinner but I would like you to rest first."

"Okay." I replied.

"Would you like me to stay with you as you sleep?" She offered.

My chin wobbled and shook. I only nodded my head yes and looked away quickly.

"Is that okay?" I asked.

"Of course sweetheart. Anya, please fold down the bed. Mrs. Driscoll, will you get some honey and tell Joseph to come after Miss. Catherine has rested?"

"Yes ma'am." She answered.

"I'll finish here." Erynne took the sponge and Mrs. Driscoll wiped her hands on her apron.

Erynne waited until the room was cleared then she dropped the sponge and took a wrap that waited on the window ledge.

"I'll look away. Stand and wrap yourself." She instructed.

I did as she told me and stepped out of the warm water into the chill of the room. Erynne held out the nightgown and I took it and slipped it on.

"Okay." I told her when I was done.

"Come here to me and I'll take care of your hair."

Erynne grabbed a brush and sat at a bench sitting at the foot of the bed. I stood gingerly before this beautiful woman with chocolate brown hair and fair skin who made work out of my tangled knots with ease and hardly any discomfort.

"There. Much better. All done." She told me. "To bed." She pointed to the large bed and I limped to it and laid down stiffly.

Mrs. Driscoll reappeared with the honey and fed me two spoonfuls.

"Thank you." Erynne told her as she left. "Please leave the door open." Erynne turned to my stiff form and brought the blankets up to my chin before joining me on the bed. She took a moment before trying to start a conversation she wasn't sure how to start. "Who did this to you, Catherine?" She finally asked. "Your bruises? You can tell me."

"No." I answered shaking my head against the pillow.

"Catherine, they'll not be able to touch you here. You are under the protection of these lands and a guest of this house. I must know."

I hesitated then turned my body towards hers.

"My dad. He hits me and my mom but not my brothers."

"I see. And where is this man?"

"We were camping. In the mountains. In Montana."

"Montana?" Erynne nearly stumbled on the words, the name sounding so foreign to her. "There's no such place here."

"That's where I ran from." I answered. "I'm not lying. I promise."

"Ssshhh. I know. Rest now. Rest knowing he'll not touch you here."

"Do I have to go back? If I have to go back I'll run again."

"Don't worry about that now, my beauty. Don't worry..." She smiled reassuringly and brushed my wet hair away from my face. "Don't worry."

Within minutes of her soothing whispers and feeling warm and secure in the monstrosity of a bed, I began to doze in a dreamless sleep of exhaustion.

*****

Ronan sat in the church surrounded in thick silence and candlelight. He did most of his thinking here, where he could be alone with his thoughts and concerns. The carved stone faces, of those he honored as Divine and Holy, looked at him hauntingly. It was said that they bestowed the kings and queens of these lands with courage and immense power as long as it was used wisely. For generations, his family took care of these counties and their people as best they could. Now Ronan doubted very much that his rule was as good as kings before him.

Bruhn was divided. In the last few months the news out of Bruhn was that an individual came forth and began to stir legend and myth as reality; holding those that were easy targets in their poetic prose. There had been an election and it was a close call but this person, who wove tales as law, did not come into power. It was a relief and it would be another ten years before there was another election and a chance for him to rule. Ronan was pleaded with to send officers of the high court to take seats in their county governments, fearing there would be an overturned ruling. Ronan agreed and would meet with his officers tonight to decide who would go.

The stranger that was easing their way into County Bruhn was a newcomer, simply appearing as if out of nowhere and cunning enough to gain popularity very quickly. Just like the girl; appearing out of nowhere. He had ruled now for fifteen years and never witnessed such things. His father knew of the stories and it was his carved face that Ronan looked into now as he knelt before the stone; his father watching over him now as king of a star.

"Tell me father, what is happening to these lands? Do the woods hold secrets that are beginning to appear as people? Nothing good has come out of Lore and yet, she comes broken and bruised. Why send me such a child? Why send me one so innocent while a man invades Bruhn, whole and good, to weave his fictitious facts to gain my people's favor?"

He thought back to her face, her small body, her desperation to remain in charge even though she was completely at the mercy of the woods around her. He remembered the flash of yellow movement he saw from the road and the hesitation about going into the thick forest in case he should never return.

"Was she for me?" He whispered tentatively, watching all the Gods' faces as they molded and shaped into different forms with the flicker of candlelight. "Is she for me or must I return her?"

Return her to what, he wondered. To someone who used her small body for their sense of power and control? Was she brought to Caelodh for her safety and because of this did the Woods of Lore actually have love within instead of darkness?

He had so many questions for a king. Asking so many questions made him question who he was which was nonsense. The lands of Caelodh have never been better. All except County Bruhn; all except one and because of a stranger.

He smiled and laughed at himself, rubbing his hands over his worn face. He was tired. He would see things better when he could meet with his officers and figure out what was best. He was king but it did not take only one man to rule over such a vast area. It took cooperation by many; this now lacking in his lands of Bruhn but it wouldn't be forever. There would be peace.

Little Catherine.

That was another situation all together. He longed for another child. Erynne would never admit it but she did as well. Archer was a gift. After so long, he came and he was a delight. Then she was born and, just as quickly, left them. Archer remained their only child and the hole that their daughter left was never filled. She would have been seven. Catherine was seven. So a child that appears out of nowhere, to his own eyes; a seven year old girl that could have been, was a gift. He simply had no right to someone else's child even if he was king and she was not his child.

Catherine had a history and he needed to know it. Child or no, if a person stepped onto his lands as a lone traveler, they needed to explain themselves with the truth. Those that appeared in Bruhn spoke fables. This girl would not.

Standing, Ronan bowed to the images of the Gods and straightened his blazer. Change was in the air but it would only be by his hand and no one else's, no matter the threat nor the individuals involved.

*****

Bryan knew something wasn't right. He always watched that house, next door, the one that always told a nightmare with the shouts and the bangs. The yard was a disaster, the house itself was in disrepair but no one ever did anything about it. It wasn't always like that. Only since the Richter's moved in did it fall to shambles, inside and out. The rusted swing set, in the tall backyard grasses, was only used by the girl and that was normally when her parents weren't around. The boys were assholes. For a ten year old to think that way already was pretty harsh but the two older boys sucked. He knew one because his name was Trevor and he was in Bryan's class. The other one was a year ahead only because he flunked last year. His name was Glenn and he was a huge blob of flesh that bullied himself down the halls, stomping on anything that was in front of him, using his mass as a threat and sometimes a weapon which had him suspended more times than Bryan could count.

Bryan played with a baseball, turning it and twisting it while sitting on his window seat in his bedroom. He hadn't seen the girl in a really long time and he didn't like how that felt. He saw her in school. She was in grade one but looked like she should be in preschool. She was scrawny and thin and she hid her face when she saw one of her brothers down the hall. Bryan had helped her with her books when they had fallen to the floor after a shove. She couldn't look at him.

"Are you okay?" He had asked.

"I'm fine." She squeaked. She had the smallest voice. "It happens all the time."

After that day, Bryan watched out for her at school when he could. Sometimes they even ate lunch together. The girls in his class would sandwich her between them when they chose to join them. His friends would share their lunches when she didn't have one but her brothers would eat like kings.

He hadn't seen her in days. Now the police were at the Richter's door and had been inside the worn down house for what seemed like hours. Bryan counted the cars. There were four police cars. That was a lot. Usually only one was all that ever showed up at the neighbor's when the shouts and the bangs were really loud. Now, it was too quiet and the four police cars were still there. They wore gloves. From the TV shows he had watched, that was never good.

"Bryan? Sweetheart? What are you doing?" His mother asked him as she entered his bedroom, neat and tidy like a stay-at-home mother liked it. She peered out the window and frowned.

"I haven't seen her." Bryan said softly.

"Mrs. Campbell, from across the street, says Catherine went missing in the mountains. They went camping and she wandered off."

"And they just left her?!" Bryan exclaimed.

"It's terrible. It really is. It makes me sick thinking that she's out there."

"She could still be alive though, right?"

"It was on the news last night. They've been searching since Sunday but they haven't found anything. It's like she's vanished into thin air."

Bryan noticed that the mother and father were being led out the door in handcuffs. The mother was crying. The father was struggling, obviously resisting what was happening to him.

"Oh dear." Bryan's mother sighed, horrified with the thoughts that came to her mind.

"Why are they taking them away?" Bryan asked.

"I don't know Bryan. I really don't know."

The doorbell rang and his father answered it. Voices spoke to each other in questions and answers.

"Heather! The police are here. They have questions about the neighbors!"

"Oh boy." She murmured again. "I don't know what I could say." She looked down at Bryan. "Come on. Maybe we can find out what happened."

Reluctantly, Bryan followed, tossing the ball on his bed before leaving the room. The police looked huge to a ten year old boy and even though he didn't do anything wrong, Bryan still felt nervous.

"Yes?" Heather asked keeping Bryan beside her.

"Mrs. Williams, this is Officer Thompson and I'm Detective Stacey. We're here to ask you about Catherine Richter."

"I'm sorry. I don't know much. I've only called the police at times when the noise next door got to be a little nerve racking."

"You wouldn't be the only one to call about the Richters. Can you tell us if you've seen or heard anything unusual?"

"Every day was unusual. Uh...Catherine never said much. I didn't see her much. Has she been found?"

"No ma'am." Officer Thompson answered. "She's still missing. What about you, young man?"

Bryan looked at his parents and swallowed nervously.

"I helped her at school sometimes. I shared my lunch when she didn't have one. Sometimes I could see bruises when she forgot to wear a sweater. She would wear heavy sweaters even in the summer."

"What about the children? Trevor and Glenn?"

"They're assholes." Bryan blurted out.

"Bryan!" His mother gasped while his dad hid a snicker and patted his wife's shoulder.

"Let the boy talk, Heather. Go on son. Tell them." His father said.

So, being given permission, for the next ten minutes, Bryan blurted out everything he had seen and heard while the two police officers took him very seriously. Catherine was missing and anything Bryan could say to find her, he had to say. He only hoped that she was only missing and not...well...dead.

"Son..." Detective Stacey started. "If this goes to court, would you swear to everything you just said?"

"Why would this go to court?" His dad asked, laying a protective hand on Bryan's shoulder.

"Because, Mr. Williams, this may not be a missing person case much longer."

"Oh dear." Heather lowered her head in sadness. Lately, it had been the only phrase she could say because she couldn't bear to voice the other thoughts in her head. They were too dark.

Bryan knew what they were hinting at and felt a sense of panic.

Catherine dead? No way. He preferred to think she ran to save her life. But where could she go in the mountains that wouldn't get her killed by something else?

"The house will be empty for the evening. Just so you don't wonder about the boys. Glenn and Trevor are being taken by social services. We're having the house searched. If you have anything else to add, just knock on the door. We'll be there for the next few hours." Detective Stacey closed his notebook and nodded his chin in appreciation. "Bryan, thank you. You've been very helpful."

"Yes sir." He answered watching them go.

Even at ten years old he knew if Catherine wasn't found, he would never be able to forget her. He would only remember that she was abandoned in the mountains. What a miserable end to a miserable life.

*****

Ronan sat with Archer in the dining room, waiting for his wife and Catherine to make their appearance. Archer, as always, wanted dinner. Nothing changed during his departure in that regard and it made Ronan smile.

"Now now Archer. It won't be long."

"Father, if we have a guest here, shouldn't they be on time?"

"Well..." Ronan thought about it. "Usually yes but this girl is scared; she's frightened, son. I'm sure she's ready but I'm also sure that your mother is convincing her she's okay to eat with us." Ronan looked up to see shadows in the hall. "Ah, speaking of your mother."

Ronan stood in respect and, watching his father, Archer followed his example. They watched as Erynne gently pulled someone behind her. Partly because the little one struggled and partly because she was terribly shy. When Ronan finally saw the girl, he smiled softly. Catherine held a small cane in one hand and held Erynne's fingers with another. Her black hair, a little darker than Erynne's, was tied with ribbon at the top while leaving long straight locks down her back. She wore a blue silk dress that came to her ankles with long sleeves. White lace graced her chest and the cuffs that adorned her wrists. When cleaned up, she appeared beautiful but the fear in her eyes had her shrinking into herself like a wild animal.

"We've arrived." Erynne announced, relieved.

"And looking lovely." Ronan answered. "Miss. Catherine, thank you for gracing us with your company this evening."

I was stunned. Not only did they find me a dress to wear that I only saw in Disney movies, when I was allowed to watch them, but this man was thanking me for joining them. I didn't want to come. I begged to stay in my room but Erynne wouldn't have it.

"Hello Catherine. I'm Archer." Archer bowed slightly.

"Hi." I answered quietly.

"Would you like to sit with me?" He asked.

"Go on." Erynne urged.

I did as instructed and limped towards a massive wood chair that was pulled out for me. As I was seated, dishes began to clink as waiters laid plated food before us. It was a small amount and Archer leaned over noticing my confusion.

"It's only the start. There's more including cakes at the end." He whispered.

Erynne shared a look with Ronan and they smirked at each other.

"Catherine, did you have a rest?" Ronan asked laying his napkin in his lap.

"Yes. I slept." I answered.

"She slept very hard." Erynne added. "Her ankle will need more rest though. Joseph will look at it again tomorrow. She's not to walk on it as much as can be helped."

"Good." Ronan chewed while thinking how to ask this little girl the burning questions that plagued his mind. "How did you find yourself in the woods, Catherine?"

I gulped my food down, unsure of what to say. Deciding the truth was best, I felt an odd sense of comfort knowing that I could be honest here.

"I ran from my dad. He..." I stumbled, feeling shame for even admitting that I had to run from a man that was my father; not a loving father but a father none-the-less.

"It's alright Catherine. We can't help you if we don't know." Ronan urged.

"He chased me because I ate his cookies. I wasn't allowed a cookie unless he said it was okay. I never got cookies."

"Ah." He read between the lines of what I wasn't saying. "Go on."

"I ran through the woods. I...I felt a curtain but it was invisible and then I saw you."

"An invisible curtain?" Archer asked. "Really?"

"Archer." Erynne warned.

"They say Master Douglas went into the woods and didn't come back. Maybe he went through a curtain. That's what they say father. The woods take people."

"I am well aware of the lore, Archer. Unfortunately it seems like there's some truth to it, Catherine being proof."

"She tells me she ran in a place called Montana." Erynne added.

"Montana? There's no such place here. Where is your home, girl?"

"Great Falls. My house is there." I answered, sniffing at the food on my fork.

"So it's true then." Ronan muttered, putting down his utensils.

"Ronan?" Erynne asked, slight panic in her voice.

"Archer, you are not permitted in those woods. Ever. Do you understand me? The road is the only safe passage and even then, you are not to ride there. Am I clear?"

"Yes father." Archer answered, feeling a little scared at the sudden tone his father spoke in.

"Promise me, on the kings of your lineage, you will never go into those woods." Ronan stared into his son's face with desperation and sternness, something not to be ignored.

"I promise father."

"I want those woods surrounded. No one goes in or out without my knowledge of it. I will meet with the court tonight as planned to deploy watchmen. I know County Bruhn has been visited by one of Catherine's beginnings. There will be no more."

"Are you sure?" Erynne asked.

"We'll speak later." He answered, folding his hands and bringing them to his lips. Ronan gave her a sideways glance and smile with little assurance to match it. "Miss. Catherine, you have given me cause to believe you are not the first to arrive. Thank you for your honesty. Now, in regards to your physical state, I will not bring you back to the woods until we speak further. You are guest in my home. My house...this house...is yours. Please make yourself at home."

Archer looked sideways at me. For an eleven year old, he couldn't quite understand what was happening. He never had a playmate before. Sure, there were the boys from the county but one in his home was different, especially a girl.

"I suppose you only play with dolls." He stated quietly.

"I've never had one. I like animals and I used to catch frogs in the spring."

"You caught frogs?" Archer scrunched his face up in disbelief.

"Yes. I also like snails. They're kind of weird."

"It seems, Archer, you have a new friend that likes adventure." Erynne offered. "I would like it, though, if you kept Catherine's secret about where she's from. We don't need more tales spreading through this city by boys with nothing better to do than speak."

"Yes mother." He agreed. He wouldn't be able to answer questions anyway without sticking his foot in his mouth. "Have you ever swung a sword or used a bow?" He asked me, getting excited.

"No." I shook my head. "Could you show me?"

"Catherine, I..." Erynne started but Ronan's hand came to her arm.

"Leave her be. If a girl likes to play in the muck with snails, she's sure to enjoy her arrows." He told her.

"But Miss Catherine." Erynne argued.

"Miss Catherine, as a guest of these lands, will experience it all." Ronan smiled. "But Archer, she must heal first."

"I know." He answered, almost giddy with the luck he suddenly had in finding this new friend.

"If she's ever going to go back, she'll need to be able to protect herself." Ronan told Erynne quietly.

Knowing exactly what he meant, she brought her wine goblet to her lips and drank deeply. As she set it back down, she tried to share his thoughts on Catherine going back but it almost made her sick.

"Yes Ronan. Of course."

*****

The halls were quiet. I snuck out of my big bed wanting to explore. I was supposed to stay in bed, having been given explicit instructions to stay there but I couldn't. I was propelled into a different life, than what I had lived, so quickly. How was I supposed to stay in bed? When Erynne kissed my cheek, I watched her go and sat at the window, staring out into the surrounding blackness. There were small glows that looked like fireflies below me but when I saw the shadow of a person with the lights, I knew that it was people using fire as flashlights. They wondered back and forth as they kept watch over those contained in the stone walls. The moon, although not full, highlighted the village and the edge of a thick forest that was off limits to everyone now that I had come.

I didn't know if I liked it here. I thought that I should try to go back so no one worried about me. But who would? My mother would but other than her I didn't believe there would be anyone. I was faceless. In the halls of my school I was the one that people bumped into because they couldn't see me. There was only one other kid that took notice. He was kind but he couldn't always give me a safe place to hang out. It was only when he was with me that others took notice; only because of him. He lived next door. He watched my house through the window of his bedroom. He didn't know I knew. I knew he watched because I watched him. His name was Bryan and I secretly hoped that he was making sure I was okay in my house like at school but he was a kid just like me. I didn't want to think that he watched our house with a sick curiosity. People either avoided our house, walking on the other side of the street, or they stared and wondered how on earth kids could be raised in such a home.

I got used to seeing the police but it never lasted long. I liked the nights where they took him away. The nights where they took my mother and I away, I did not. The shelters smelled funny. I constantly thought that my mother would find us a new place to live. She never did. So I liked the nights that they took him away. I wondered if they questioned where I was. I was very far away but Ronan said I was going back. I was torn just like at the shelters. Part of me wanted to go back. Another, heavier part of me wanted to be anywhere but there. I was only seven but I knew that I couldn't survive any longer in that house. So now I was lost. I looked around the room that was given to me and smiled a little. At least I could be lost a little while here. I liked fairytales. Now, for a little bit, I could be in one.

The castle got quieter and I grew curious about what the rest of it was like. I had travelled from this room to a dining hall but I didn't see all of it. I wanted to. I didn't know when Ronan would send me back so I wanted to see it all before I had to go back into the woods. Crawling off my perch at the window, I limped towards my tiny cane and leaned heavily on it as I snuck out the open door.

The few people that I saw in the hallways, either bowed or curtsied to me. It wasn't like school at all. I even got a pat on the head from a woman who passed me with a tray of goblets. It was easy for her to balance them, as if she had done it for a very long time. I decided to follow her, to see where she was taking all the brass goblets that contained liquid. It seemed like she walked forever and I could barely keep her in my sight. She set the tray down on a small table before knocking on a large door. The door opened and she picked up the tray and entered. I got closer so I could see but stayed in the shadows. As quickly as she entered, she left, leaving the door slightly open. I waited in my shadow until I couldn't see her then limped towards the door.

He was there. Ronan was there but he wasn't alone. There were five others that stood with him, speaking in quiet and hushed tones, looking very troubled and serious.

"I'd rather not move families but I will if I must. You are my most trusted. Will you go?" I heard him say.

"Are you sure, Ronan, that there is suspicion of descent in Bruhn?" Edmund asked.

"I've seen the man they speak of. I've heard him with a king's ear." Ronan paused, lowering his head in frustration. "I don't trust him. I don't trust him in Bruhn. I don't trust him anywhere but I cannot incarcerate him or banish him without proof. He's done nothing but talk but...he has many who have listened. I need eyes and ears and I need them now. The population is almost split. There cannot be civil unrest. There cannot be war. There are stirrings of these ideas, so I've been told. You were chosen by me to be peacekeepers; to show that their king and the people of their country, all lands, have not forgotten them."

"War?"

My question was meant to be silent. I meant to keep quiet while hearing what they were talking about. But the sound of war, as foreign as it was to me, scared me. I saw such things on my television, when it was on and the news spoke of violence in other places but my home. I felt safe from that in my little house. But I was here now and Ronan had said there cannot be war.

The men looked towards the door with surprise but seeing who it was, their faces softened. A couple of them even snickered at the sight of a tiny girl with a cane, standing in a doorway having no clue that she was eavesdropping on subject matter that could have anyone else put in prison.

"Catherine." Ronan tried to be stern but couldn't pull it off. He worried I was frightened. "What are you doing out of your bed." He went to me and easily lifted me into his arms.

"I'm not tired." I answered quietly in his ear, suddenly shy of everyone in front of me.

"Hhmm." It was a low guttural noise of comfort and he patted my back.

"Is there war?" I asked in a hushed voice.

"No. There is no war." Ronan carried me to the table that was surrounded by men and picked up his goblet with one hand, finishing its contents. "Can I count on any of you? Three will do. Five, all of you, would be better."

The men watched each other then looked to their king who held a child in his arms while trying to take care of his country. This was their king; a man who considered, even a stranger, part of his fold.

"I'll go. My children will go." Edmund confirmed.

"I'll go as well." Gavin volunteered.

Ronan audibly sighed relief and smiled at the two men.

"I'll have your homes prepared." Ronan assured them.

"I'll go as well Ronan. I'll keep peace in Bruhn." Dominic announced. "And I'll watch this man very closely."

"Very well." Ronan replied. "Thank you."

That was three. He knew, though, that after a night of sleep and thought; maybe a little discussion with family, that the other two would go as well.

"I'll close for the night." Ronan told them. "Thank you all again. Come along Catherine. Time for bed."

"Have you taken a child as your own, Ronan?" Dominic asked curiously.

Ronan turned towards him while I wrapped my spindly arms around his neck and lay my head on his broad shoulders. He felt me hang on and secured his grip that much tighter. He couldn't answer their questions because, right now, Catherine's appearance was as much on his mind as the man in Bruhn.

"We'll speak later." He smiled coyly. "Goodnight."

With those words he turned on his heel and walked out of the room. Those left behind let him go without further question about who I was. I watched them as I was carried off. One waved and I waved, a little, in return.

The walk towards my bedroom was quicker than I could have walked; the halls more peaceful, lit only by candles in iron holders that held the hardened wax drippings of candles that had burned to the quick.

"Who keeps the lights on?" I asked.

"Those who wish for safety behind these walls. Those who watch the night so I can rest to watch the day."

"Like guards?"

Ronan laughed lightly and nodded, his beard tickling my cheek.

"Yes, like guards."

He rounded a corner and found my room. Two cats had made themselves comfortable in the bed. Erynne's cats. The spoiled rotten felines that only wanted snuggles in exchange for them keeping the castle's mice population low.

"It seems you have company." He told me, placing me on the bed.

"Kitties!" I exclaimed. "They're so beautiful."

One was white with brown colored legs and face. It was huge and when it stretched it looked up at me with ice blue eyes. The other was like a miniature tiger with yellow eyes that only opened slightly at the rude interruption of sleep. They both had fur like the mane of a lion and when I picked one up and held it close to my chest, it flopped as if containing no bones.

"Okay now. Into the bed."

I did as I was told and slid under the thick blankets, keeping hold of the white cat as it didn't put up a fight and began to purr. Ronan brought the blankets up to my chin then took the small cane and stood it against the large wood table beside the bed.

"You..." He pointed to me. "Are not to leave this bed again. It's late. Am I understood?"

"Yes." I answered. "Ronan, do you know any songs?"

"Songs?"

"Yeah. To put me to sleep. My mom...she sang songs when she could."

"Ah." Understanding, Ronan leaned forward and brushed my hair away from my face, smoothing it over the pillow. "Why don't you sing me a song? One of your mother's?"

I thought long and hard and moved my head in rhythm to a tune I could only hear.

"If you go out in the woods today, you're sure of a big surprise. If you go out in the woods today you better go in disguise..."

Ronan straightened, feeling uneasy with the lyrics that were being sung buy this child in a small and whispery voice only used by ghosts.

"For every bear that ever there was, will gather there for certain because..."

"Catherine?" Ronan stopped me because he couldn't hear it anymore.

"Yes?"

"The woods..."

"Yes."

"Did they scare you?"

I thought back to the noises of the forest and the thought of wolves watching me run. I wasn't scared. I was petrified.

"I was scared." I confessed.

Ronan patted my cheek; a sad and confused look on his face.

"Will I have to go back in?" I asked.

He bent and kissed my forehead then looked into my face.

"Don't worry about that now little Catherine. Cuddle Aster and sleep. You're safe. No one will harm you here."

"My dad never kissed me goodnight." I told him.

Stroking my cheek, he stood and turned to go.

"I'm not your dad." He replied.

He blew out a candle beside my bed then, leaving the door open, he left to his own bed with his heart aching wishing he was.

*****

Ronan shuffled down the hall, weary from travel and weary of thought. He was comforted by the knowledge that he had at least three of the five officers, he handpicked, going to Bruhn and be his personal eyes and ears, working on behalf of this whole country and not on behalf of someone that was such a mystery and kept himself that way unless he wove his stories for the crowds. No one really knew this man but they wanted to know him. When Ronan showed himself, he garnered the attention that this man sought and it eased the people's hearts and minds that he was there. Ronan took the time to speak with as many of the public as he possibly could; at dinner tables, on roads, in markets and in the courts. They told him of this charismatic individual. He took moments of conversation to understand his peoples' wishes and granted a few while he was there. It was a sure way to keep the people of Bruhn's favor. Ronan just wasn't sure how long it would last.

He turned a corner and thought of Catherine again. Why was this girl on his mind? He had more important things to think of and work out than a little girl. He figured it was the mystery of her; that she walked out of her world and into his but she had no tales to weave. She only needed protection. It was what he wanted to give her. Their small moment of affection touched him. It reminded him of his sorrow but it also gave him hope that what was lost could be found and returned in his home. She could be real again and not just a memory. How could he send her back through the woods? But, as a man with deep morals, how could he just keep her? She spoke of her mother. Her mother must be worried sick. How could he possibly create the same sorrow for a woman from another place and time that he and Erynne felt for years. When they first lost the baby girl, it was living on moment by moment. It was a healing that took place over time. He feared, that if Catherine were to go after spending time here, it would just create that same hurt over again.

Archer was skeptical. Of course he was. He had been their one and only since his birth. That was another situation. How could he and Erynne expect Archer to accept a girl that just appeared and know her as blood? It was an impossible situation. He knew, though, if she were to make it back, she may possibly die. Either by a man that beat on her to make himself appear bigger, or by the elements of nature. And the worst part was, he would never know.

Ronan entered his room and closed the door softly behind him He saw his wife, curled up in a chair with a book in her lap and closed eyes. She breathed softly in front of coals that glowed orange. The room flickered with the movement of the flames from the great pillars of wax. It was the most comforting scene he had walked in on in a month. He stepped quietly to the chair and knelt before her, resting his head in her lap.

Erynne slowly shifted and fluttered her eyes open. When she saw what caused her to wake, she joined him on the floor and held his face in her hands. She saw, at once, that he had so much on his mind.

"Ronan?" She asked, searching his face.

"It's nothing. I'm tired."

"Are things sorted then? Will they go?"

"Three will go. I'm sure five will eventually."

"Will it assure peace...for now?"

"They've assured me it will. From the discussions I've had with the people of Bruhn, my presence has pacified them. I only hope it will last."

"Will we open this place to those who choose to leave Bruhn?" Erynne asked, knowing the rumors that spread around their own city.

"Yes. To ensure the safety of our people, I will open whatever cities they need to move to. That's not an issue."

"I'm sure you've done everything you can. Your father couldn't do more. You've made him very proud." She assured him.

"Do you think so?"

She smiled sympathetically and kissed his lips.

"Is that what you're worried about? That your father looks down on you with admiration?"

"I only want to be his example. His rule was legend."

"And so is yours. Even more so. Ronan, you must not doubt yourself so. You are king and you are sought after for your wisdom and your protection. You are my husband. You are my king. I have every confidence in who you are and what you do."

"Thank you, Erynne. Your words give me strength."

"Your road has been long and you're tired. That's all."

"I'm old." Ronan retorted.

Erynne laughed out loud and shook her head.

"You only feel that way because you need rest." Erynne studied her husband and took his hands in hers, neither moving from their position on the floor. "What else Ronan. Bruhn has been shaken for months. You've never looked so concerned."

He paused before he spoke.

"This girl. Catherine. She has brought up memories I'd rather have forgotten."

"You could forget your daughter?" Erynne questioned, understanding what he was saying and feeling defensive because she was just as guilty of the same thing.

"No. I wish to keep hidden the sorrow of her. Her face will always be with me. It was yours but...she would have been Catherine's age. She would have been seven."

"Tell me how you found her."

Ronan stood and removed his waist coat, tossing it onto the bed. Erynne stayed on the floor, watching him like a performance. He was a wonderful storyteller.

"I was riding the road. I was anticipating that final stretch that would bring me back to you; to Archer. I wanted to be only a husband and a father for a bit. Then, I heard a faint wind, a small breath of a shift. It wasn't much but it was enough to send shivers down my neck and the horse to rear and take a step back. Something happened but it wasn't obvious. It was a feeling." Ronan paused to find the words to continue, remembering the moment when something around him changed.

"Go on." Erynne urged.

Ronan undid the ties of his shirt and pulled it off, revealing the muscular stature that Erynne never tired of looking at.

"I watched around me. It was a small flash of yellow. Something was running, albeit poorly, through the trees below me. The road is high. The yellow went deeper, lower into the brush. Something in my heart told me it was trouble. Something told me this...thing was scared. I steered the horse down into the pine. He didn't want to go but I insisted. Frustrated with the animal, I dismounted and pulled the horse along the forest floor."

"Didn't you even consider that you would suffer the same fate as those who've been rumored to vanish before?"

Ronan shrugged.

"At that moment, I had to believe that it was only stories."

"Now you know better."

"I do."

"When did you find her?" Erynne asked.

"I thought I had lost her. I didn't see any more color. I didn't hear steps. Then, as I stood silent, small cries directed me towards her. There was a small clearing and I came around so I could face her and not sneak up from behind." Ronan turned his eyes up to the ceiling and shook his head, still in shock at the state of her. "She was so tiny. She was so broken. I wanted to take her into my arms in that second that I found her but thought it would create more harm."

Erynne could hear the emotion in his voice as he recalled that moment. Her throat tightened as she listened to the story. She could only imagine what he thought, finding a child that way.

"Oh Ronan."

"She remained the one in control. She tried. I let her but I reasoned with her so I could bring her here and now..."

"Now what?"

"She would have been seven."

"Our daughter cannot be replaced Ronan." Erynne stood and crossed her arms. "Never by anyone."

"No." He agreed. "My daughter can never be replaced but...do you believe in second chances?"

"Yes...I think. What are you saying Ronan?"

"If I send her back into those woods she will either die by nature or die by a father's hands."

Erynne's inhalation was sharp because the truth violently kicked her in her gut.

"Mrs. Driscoll could raise her. She could join the staff..." Erynne thought out loud. "But her mind is sharp and her heart is soft; her courage that of a warrior."

"Yes." Ronan agreed rubbing his bottom lip with a finger. His eyes travelled to the door of their bedroom. "I want her."

Erynne bit her lip and smiled while showing tears brim her eyes.

"How do you feel, keeping her in the safety of this family? Crowning her a princess and giving her a future that could barely make up for her history?" Ronan asked, speaking the thoughts he was having out loud to the only other person he trusted.

"We'd have to consult Archer. He's been our only child. He may fight it."

"Do you agree then?" Ronan asked.

Erynne walked to her side of the bed and took a pillow in her hands, nervously fluffing it.

"Could she think of me as her mother?"

"Could she think of me as her father?" Ronan replied.

The silence was filled with unanswered questions that they, themselves couldn't answer.

"You've only brought her here today." Erynne laughed nervously.

"I know."

"I need to see her."

Erynne brushed past Ronan, taking a wrap before leaving the room. He followed, not caring about how he appeared. They hurried to the room, candles lighting the way. As they drew closer, they tread lightly so as not to be heard. What they saw surprised them.

The girl was sitting on a window ledge, a cat on her lap and a cat at her feet. She was wrapped in a blanket and only stared out the window. They watched her as she looked out at a world she didn't know. Finally, Erynne turned to go but stopped at Archer's room. Her son lay sprawled out on another giant bed with his mouth open and a foot dangling off the side of it. The children were so different but...there was a similarity about them.

"I want her." Erynne whispered turning to Ronan. "Please Ronan."

He smiled softly and sighed deeply with relief as the joy of her words filled his heart.

"Thank you my love."

"You'll speak with Archer?" Erynne asked. "I wouldn't know what to say."

"Yes. Soon. And then we'll speak with Catherine."

"And now?" Erynne asked raising an eyebrow.

"Now..." Ronan brought her body close. "Now I'll take you to bed."

*****

Douglas Richter glared at Bryan as the child walked to the witness stand. So far, all of those individuals that testified against this man had the jury wondering why they were bothering when the evidence was stacked against him. The lawyers said it was their home run. Sylvia had pled guilty, refusing a trial. Rumor had it around the neighborhood that prison was better than what she was living and she was probably right. There would be no way she would be able to look anyone in the eye after leaving her small daughter in the mountains to die. That was the thought. Everyone believed Catherine was dead. She got fifteen years but would serve only ten. Bryan didn't know what that meant but Sylvia wasn't who he worried about. He only ever saw evil in Douglas Richter and now he had to face him and tell those in the court room what he knew.

"I cannot believe he has to do this." Heather argued that morning while doing up Bryan's tie because he didn't know how to.

"We don't have a choice Heather. You can do this son, right?" Edward tried to diffuse the energy with some sort of pep talk. Bryan was on edge but didn't want it to show.

"Yeah dad. I can do this." He answered, trying his best to assure his parents that this was no sweat.

But now, as he sat on a witness stand, his hands were what was sweating and his mouth was dry.

"Now all you have to do is tell us what you know, okay Bryan? Just answer the questions and this'll be over before you know it."

He heard the lawyer speak but didn't understand because Douglas was eyeing him like he wanted to strangle him. Bryan hated this man. What he did to his family caused Bryan's nightmares. Bryan wanted to be sure that this guy was in prison when the day came they found Catherine. It had been three months but there was no body so she still had to be alive.

Bryan made sure to look at his parents when he got nervous. He didn't look at Douglas. If he was to get through this and tell all of what he knew, he couldn't look at him. His dad promised hamburgers and milkshakes after this. Bryan's sister, Brenda, waited in the hallway with their grandmother. She wasn't allowed in the courtroom. Grandma said she didn't want her granddaughter to hear such stories. It was bad enough that her grandson was put in such a position. They would wait in the hall. Brenda wouldn't go anywhere alone anymore and she was frightened of Trevor and Glenn more so now than before the camping trip. They still lived next door. Their Auntie Jackie came to live with them and she shared her cigarettes. Edward was putting their house up for sale in the summer. Enough was enough and between Brenda's fears and Bryan's nightmares, he had had enough.

The questions were simple. Sometimes he was able to explain. No one interrupted him as he spoke. His mother and father nodded their heads in encouragement. All Bryan kept in his brain was that chocolate milkshake and bacon burger that he was going to get. He didn't want the attention from school anymore. He didn't want the teasing that Catherine was his girlfriend. He didn't want the kissy noises. He just wanted to help her and look where it got him. A day in court and so much teasing that he was changing schools next year. It would help. He was sure, that when this day was done and they moved from his neighborhood, that it would help.

When the questions were done, Bryan kept his head down as he walked back to his parents. They whisked him away so fast that he didn't have time to look back. When out in the hall, Brenda stood quickly and went to him, giving him an odd sort of hug, showing that she was worried about him.

"Are you okay?" She asked. Brenda was thirteen and awkward with showing him any affection but he was comforted because he knew she actually cared about her brother.

"Yeah, it was easy." He answered stepping away.

"My poor Bryan!" Grandma exclaimed. "I never want that to happen to you again."

"Ma! Nothing happened. He answered some questions." Edward told her. "Geez, you'd think he had to look at photos or something."

"It doesn't matter. He's just a child!" She snapped back.

"Can we go?" Bryan asked. "I'm hungry."

"Yes, Bryan. Come on." Heather led them out of the court room but to their surprise, reporters swarmed them.

Brenda yelped, Edward growled and Heather did her best to shield him. Security from the court room managed to break up the crowd and lead them to their car. Bryan laid his head back and wanted to cry. That was the last thing he needed; for everyone in the world to see him cry over a girl. He couldn't do this anymore. For a kid, this was too much.

Catherine He thought Goodbye

*****

They waited for this moment for a while; deciding not to rush it and watching how relationships unfolded. The snow came, and with it celebration of a new year that was nearly upon them. The word out of Bruhn was that things had settled and the man that was deemed a near threat had been travelling but no one knew where. Ronan had silent watchmen in all the counties of his country. He journeyed across his lands as well, spending a week at a time on the road, sometimes bringing his family, sometimes travelling alone. So far, the man laid low. The forest was well protected. There had been no further comings or goings. No one ventured in or out, including those that watched its borders. It was a large area to be patrolled but to Ronan's contentment, nothing had been reported. And now the snow had come and people were settling into their homes for a long winter.

Erynne and Ronan waited, nervous anticipation lingering between them because they didn't know how the girl would react. She was summoned by Mrs. Driscoll and now they waited in the comfort of their drawing room, not knowing exactly what to say. Ronan rubbed his hands together while Erynne kept her hands still in her lap. They sat side by side but felt worlds away. The rapping on the door startled them both and Mrs. Driscoll appeared looking distraught. They both stood, concerned what could have caused it.

"What's wrong?" Erynne asked.

"She's quite upset." Mrs. Driscoll answered. "I don't know what's got her so frightened. When I went to fetch her, she was happy. When I told her you needed to see her, she went white. I've no idea what she's thinking."

"Oh no." Erynne said softy then scolded herself for waiting so long. "I know what it's about."

"What?" Ronan asked.

"She believes we're sending her back." Erynne hiked up her gown and walked quickly to the doorway. "Where is she?"

"In the gardens. She won't come in."

"Fetch me my cloak. Ronan, follow me."

He didn't argue. Instead, he snapped his fingers for his jacket and cap as the large white snowflakes called for some sort of cover. Erynne muttered to herself, wrapping the fur around her neck and shoulders as she walked through the courtyard that now lay white.

"Why on earth did we wait so long? She's probably been thinking of these things since the day she arrived. How could I be so insensitive?"

"It wasn't only you." Ronan grumbled, feeling terrible.

They entered the wrought iron gates and searched around. They found the girl, rosy cheeked and solemn on a carved stone bench. She wiped an eye with a fur lined glove and hung her head low. Erynne's heart dropped.

"Catherine?" Erynne called, seeing me. I raised my head and looked the other way. "Catherine, darling, why are you so upset?"

"I thought..."

"Thought what my girl?" Ronan sat with me, placing his arm around my shoulders. Erynne sat on my other side, keeping her hand on mine.

"It's nothing." My stubborn streak refused to spill the secret that I held within me and never spoke.

"Catherine, we must speak with you. You have been with us for months. There are things we need to ask but, wouldn't it be nicer to come inside?" Erynne offered.

"I knew you were going to send me back! I knew, as soon as I was better and could manage the woods on my own, that you'd send me back!" I cried, sniffing.

"Oh Catherine." Erynne squeezed my hands. "I'm so sorry."

"What will I do? What will I do when I get back there?"

"Darling..." Ronan offered.

"Why did you wait so long to tell me and send me back when it's snowing?!"

Erynne, surprised by my outburst, snickered but quickly stopped when she saw me glare at her.

"It's not funny! It's cold!"

Ronan saw Erynne's contained laughter and couldn't hold it in. This little girl who was turning eight in a matter of weeks, was causing his sides to vibrate because of her temper and assumptions due to an overactive imagination.

"Catherine MacAraa, do you honestly believe that we would do such a thing?" Erynne laughed.

"Why are you laughing?! And my name is Catherine Richter!"

"We don't want you to go." Ronan calmed himself enough to speak. "We want you to stay."

"What?" I asked confused.

He brought me onto his lap and held me to his chest.

"We didn't know how to ask you." He admitted. "But you've filled a hole in our hearts. We want you to stay...as our own."

"You want me to stay?" I sniffed.

"We just...we didn't want to ask you such things until you were healed and we felt you were happy here. Are you happy here?" Erynne asked nervously.

"Yes." I told her quietly. "I've never felt so happy and...safe."

"Do you like Archer?" She continued.

"Yes."

"He likes you." Erynne offered. "We couldn't speak with you until we spoke with him. He wanted to be here but we thought it would be better to speak with you privately."

"Wait...you want me?" I asked.

"My dear girl. We love you. We couldn't bear to let you go. Our lives would never be the same without you here. Will you stay?" Ronan asked, sheltering me in his arms.

"Will I be your daughter?" I asked, gazing into the beautiful eyes of the woman's that faced mine.

Erynne's chin shook with emotion. She allowed herself to shed some tears to match my own, only hers were of relief.

"Yes my sweet. You're my daughter. I did not give birth to you but I love you just the same. You must believe that."

"And I am your father." Ronan added. Trust that I will never lay a hand on you as you've been brought up to believe that it would be my role to do so. This is your home and we are your family, if you so choose."

"You mean I have to decide?" I asked.

"We can't make you do anything you don't want to do. You've lived in our home. You understand what we will tolerate and what we won't. But, since the day I carried you in my arms, you were mine. It's your choice Catherine. And, if you so choose, you will be named Princess Catherine Erynne Alana Mae MacAraa."

"Why so long?" I asked.

They both laughed, expecting the question.

"You are named after those before you. It is tradition. It is what you will be called when you are crowned." Erynne answered simply. "Erynne for me, Alana for Ronan's mother and Mae for mine."

I squirmed off Ronan's lap and stood before this man and woman who just handed their hearts to me. I couldn't believe it. I couldn't believe that they were willing to accept me. No one had ever accepted me, except for one boy, and even then it was only when he could.

They nervously stared at me, waiting with baited breath for my answer. It was as if the roles had switched and I was now the one in control. In seconds my mind wandered to events that had happened since that day I had ran from danger. Ronan found me, he comforted me. They healed me and fed me. She cradled me in her arms when I cried in my bed, scared from waking and thinking I heard my dad coming into my room. He taught me things of courage and bravery and disciplined me in a way that I knew I had nothing to fear. They travelled with me, showing me the sights of their counties, proudly introducing me like I was their own but for some reason, I couldn't believe that they wanted me to stay. I thought of the nights, where they both came to see that I was warm and safe and I remembered the softness of their lips as they kissed me goodnight. Never once did they say I had to go back. Never once did they exclude me from their affection. My decision was an easy and simple one.

"Okay." I told them, shrugging slightly. "I'll stay."

Erynne clapped her hands together in excitement. Ronan stood and took me in his arms, circling my body around and around before he brought me close.

"Oh Catherine. My girl. My girl. Thank you."

"I love you Ronan." I whispered in his ear. "Thank you for keeping me."

"I love you too. You have no idea how much."

"Can I call you dad?" I asked just as softly.

"Please. I would be honored."

Erynne walked up to us and I held out my arms to her. She took me and held me as Ronan did. Soon, they wouldn't be able to hold my small form but I would relish it until that day came.

"I love you mom. Thank you for saving me."

She kissed the side of my head and turned to go back in the castle.

"Catherine Erynne Alana Mae MacAraa, I love you so. Welcome home."

*****
*****

Today marks the twentieth anniversary that young Catherine Richter went missing from Helena National Forest. The case still remains open but police state that there has been no recent evidence brought forth to indicate any further investigation. Until there is new evidence, Douglas Richter will be released from prison following a lengthy stay due to various charges brought against him in what the public has called one of the worst cases of domestic abuse that was investigated at that time. Douglas Richter has denied any part in the disappearance of his daughter or any wrong doing in regards to the violence that neighbors have testified as horrifying and sad....

Bryan stopped listening as he went to his bedroom to pack the remainder of his things that he needed for his yearly hiking trip. It was a trip that he looked forward to; backpacking through the wilderness of Montana with nothing but himself and the quiet of nature around him. This year was different though. This year, he had been tied at the hip with Alexis. Alex, as she liked to be called, but even that was beginning to feel smothering. This trip couldn't have come at a better time. There were things he needed to figure out. One, if this relationship with Alex was worth continuing and two, if the new job he was offered in California was the right one for him. He had itchy feet. He was feeling a strong pull to explore other places than Montana but that meant leaving a lot behind. The money in California wasn't something to scoff at. It's just that his life had been here since he was a kid. Why he didn't leave before, he couldn't put his finger on it. Something kept him here and now that Alex was in the picture, his nightly run wasn't taking him far enough away. If he felt like this now, the relationship must have run its course. But he had to admit, she was a tough drug to quit.

Pulling out his bow from the closet, he laid it on the couch to inspect it. He didn't hunt but he did like to carry it just in case. It was a hobby of his; a passion that he picked up after that awful spring when a little girl disappeared and he couldn't get over the thought of it. He was thirty now and he still caught himself dreaming of her, wishing there was something more he could have done. He was ten. What the hell was he supposed to do? It had been twenty years and life continued, even to the point that Dougie Richter was now being released and his fucked up sons were ready to greet him at the gate like nothing happened. What happened to the Mrs., Bryan didn't know but he'd heard rumors that she was being hidden away by her sons because after her release, there was nowhere else she could go. That woman must be shaking with fear, thinking that daddy was coming home and her days of freedom were numbered. If he were her, Bryan would be running anywhere but to those prison gates.

He heard his phone ring and went to find it while glancing at the television. Catherine's sad little face was plastered on the screen and it broke his heart. He answered the call while keeping his eyes on the television.

"Hey mom."

"Ready to go?" Heather asked.

"Almost and no, I'm not changing my mind. You do this every year."

"I'm not going to try this year." She answered.

Brian laughed and shook his head.

"Nice try."

"Please be safe." She instructed. "You have everything you need?"

"I always have what I need. Mom, I'm perfectly okay."

"Heather, get off the phone and let him leave." Edward could be heard scolding his wife for calling again.

"Your father says hi." She groaned.

"Hi back."

"Why aren't you taking Alex with you?"

"Why is this an issue?" He demanded going to his bedroom to finish stuffing his bag. He had heard the passive aggressive remarks from Alex, he didn't need them from his mom.

"It's been six months. Usually couples like going on adventures together."

"Well, I'm not interested in going on an adventure with Alex just yet and if it's not her it's you. Could you give it a rest?"

"So sue me for caring about my boy."

"I'll have a lawyer draw up a letter." He quipped. "I need to think about Alex."

"You're breaking up?!" Heather asked.

"They're breaking up?" Edward echoed in the background.

"That's great, mom. Thank you."

"Your dad always wanted you settled.

"Aren't the two grandkids, Brenda gave you, enough?"

"They're not yours." She answered.

"For the love of God." He rolled his eyes. "I gotta go. See you in a week."

"You make sure to call us as much as you can."

"I'll try to remember that."

"Bryan." Heather warned.

"Bye mom."

"The bears..."

"Bye."

Bryan groaned and tossed his phone on the bed. When younger, his parents wanted him to explore. Now, when older, his parents wanted him settled down. It was conflicting guilt but really, his love life was none of his parents' business.

In other news, it is believed that Lueken Daines, missing since September 1984, has been spotted in security footage belonging to Lagotech Pharmaceuticals. Lueken Daines disappeared from Lagotech after completing a successful vaccine campaign that was meant to revolutionize the future of vaccinations across the United States. However, after the deaths of four children, it was determined that the test subjects were unaware of what was truly being injected and a warrant was issued for his arrest for falsifying records of the vaccines being administered as well as a murder charge. The possible sightings of Mr. Daines has police asking that anyone seeing or hearing from Lueken Daines, contact authorities as soon as possible...

Bryan watched the fuzzy shots of the man and his photo from 1984 and thought nothing of his face before turning off the television. He knew of the history. Bryan had the guy's job now. He knew of the sightings and he also knew that nothing was stolen because as soon as his face was seen on the cameras, Bryan doubled up on security. There was no way in hell that man was getting into his building after the death of those kids. Why he was appearing now was a mystery. An even bigger mystery was where Lueken had been hiding all this time. Shaking his head he grabbed his keys and left the house. There were better things to think of today; things like big skies, fires, and wilderness to explore.

He got into his SUV feeling the nagging sensation that he was forgetting something important. He felt rushed. He felt rushed to get out of there before one more phone call would stall him some more. Looking in his rearview mirror, Bryan knew exactly what was missing and got out of the truck, swearing to himself because he couldn't believe he forgot something so imperative. Unlocking his front door, he opened it up to see the face of his one and only looking sulky and very unimpressed. Ears back and tail flat on the floor, Bodie lay by the foot of the entrance wondering how she could be so easily forgotten.

"I'm sorry." Bryan told her, crouching. "I have a lot on my mind. Are you coming or what?"

She let out a high pitched bark and stood tail wagging. He felt that was forgiveness and, grabbing at her face, he mushed it around and kissed her head then stood, allowing Bodie passage first. She ran and barked towards the back of the SUV and he closed the door behind them.

"I said I was sorry. Jesus. Women!"

*****

ROAD CLOSED

Bryan parked in front of the wooden black and orange sign and stared at it like it couldn't be happening. Not now. Not today.

"You have to be kidding me." He growled as he opened the vehicle's door and stepped out. "Come on. This is my favorite...Shit!" Bryan stomped his foot and looked around. Where else was he going to go?

Walking back to the SUV, he opened the passenger side door and reached for the map that was tucked into the glove box. Bodie, anxious to get out and start their adventure, whimpered from the back. He understood the urgency. This trip was taking too long to start. He wasn't usually anxious about getting lost but this time he was. He needed to get lost. He knew that he couldn't run from his life but he could run for a little bit even if it was just for a break. Looking intently at the paper, he found another spot that he hadn't been before and it looked just as mountainous or more so than what he was used to. He rarely went that south but he figured he had his GPS. What difference did it make? It would be another twenty minutes and he could hike in and get set up for the night. The real hiking would start tomorrow morning. Fine by him.

Bryan folded the map and stuck it back in the glove compartment.

"We're almost there Bodie. I found another way in. It's new. There'll be lots of new places to sniff and roam."

She let out an agreeable bark and her smile made Bryan less irritated about the change. Oh to share the excitement of a canine. That would be something. As he pulled a U-turn, he looked back at the dog and his heart gave a little leap. Yeah, she was a great example of go with the flow. The usual place wasn't available this year so maybe it was okay to break tradition and make a change. The more south he went, the more mountains showed themselves and the greener the pines looked. It would be cooler here at night. As if he was supposed to make this change, Bryan had brought along a few extra long-sleeved tops with him. They would do. According to the weather, it was supposed to be un-seasonally cooler. He chose mid-September because the number of campers dwindled and he would more than likely be alone a lot of the time on the trails. The only thing he really had to worry about were the animals. He never really worried though. In the years he was doing this, he came across two bears, a handful of coyotes and numerous deer. The bears had their eyes seared with pepper spray and the coyotes, well, they tried to get at Bodie but as soon as Bryan showed up and shot at them with his pellet gun, the sting of a hit caused them to run off. No, he didn't worry about the animals. They were harmless.

He turned into a local campsite and was met by a sheriff who was curious about who he was and what he was doing here. Bryan opened his window and greeted him pleasantly.

"Hey there." Bryan told him.

"Howdy. Doing some camping? Because it's closing up for the season and I wouldn't want to disappoint you."

"Nah, I'm hiking. I usually hike north of here but the road's closed. I don't need a campground. I'm just backpacking."

"Huh." He answered, thinking to himself what to do with the late arrival. He couldn't say no. Backpackers just went where the bush took them and to want to do it out here, they were usually very experienced.

"Is it a no then?" Bryan asked.

"Well, the campsite won't be closing, officially, for another week. You need a place to park your vehicle?"

"Actually I do. Where's the best hiking spot?"

"Up the road, you'll see a big 'ol sign that tells packers where to start. There's no parking there though. You'll be towed for sure. You can drive east thatta way..." He pointed to a gravel road that was guarded by a metal gate. "It circles the campground but there's an administrative office there and you can park there for a fee. We don't usually allow it but seeing as how you're a lone traveler, I'll radio to them that you're coming."

"I'd appreciate that very much, sir."

"You do much hiking?"

"A lot." Bryan confirmed.

"The wildlife's startin' to become greedy with their appetites. Keep your food stashed away."

"Not a problem."

"Okay. That dog listen?" He pointed to the form of Bodie through the glass.

"Very well. She doesn't stray far."

"Well, I'd recommend you keep her on a leash at night...maybe even the day to. That's your call though."

"I'll do that." Bryan answered. It was more to pacify the man. Bryan knew what Bodie was capable of and what she could handle.

"What's your name?"

"Bryan Williams."

"That's fine. License plate?"

Bryan rattled off the number to the Sheriff as he got on his radio to the cabin. The static of it had Bodie turning her head from side to side wondering what the hell was happening.

"How long?" The sheriff asked.

"A week?"

"You sound unsure."

"I've never been out this way before so if I don't take a wrong turn it'll be a week."

He repeated this to the voice on the other end of the radio and when the voice confirmed, the Sheriff pointed to the gravel road.

"Meet me there. I'll open it for you."

"Great. Thanks so much."

"Pleasure."

Bryan backed up and turned around. He crawled along while the Sheriff sauntered to the gate. He fiddled with a big lock and some chains then pushed the big gate to the side. Bryan slowly drove through and up. The trees casted shadows around them. The smell of the pines and musty scents of the nature around them got Bryan excited and Bodie was almost beside herself. They had been in the truck for almost three hours. Too long for a dog that loved to roam and run.

He found the cabin without a problem and saw a young man come out to greet him. He gave Bryan directions to park in the back and as he left the vehicle, the guy came up to him handing him a piece of paper. Taking it, Bryan switched hands reaching for his wallet.

"How much to park?" Bryan asked, looking at the bills.

"Don't worry about it. I'll be here all week." The man waved him off.

"Oh. Thanks. That's great."

"That paper is a map of the trails. I wouldn't veer off them unless you have experience."

"I'll keep that in mind." Bryan answered looking at the simple drawings. He then went around to the back of the vehicle to release the dog and to grab his stuff. Locking the truck up with a beep he looked around to see where to start.

"That way's alright. There's some falls over there. There's fields over to the west."

"Great. Thanks for letting me park back here."

"You caught him on a good day. His daughter just gave him a grandkid." The guy laughed. "He's not usually so concerned about people wanting to hike this time of year. He's gone all sentimental."

"I'm one lucky guy then. See you in few days."

"Stay safe."

Bryan nodded to the guy and took off towards the small campsite that was engulfed in trees. He would see what he could find there. Bodie trotted ahead and barked happily, being freed and allowed to wonder. It was quiet. There wasn't really anyone around. He would have to remember this place for next year. If there was a next year. If it wasn't here it would be the forests of California. Oh, his mother would enjoy that one. An unknown place would send her over the edge with imagined thoughts that only mothers think of when it came to their kids. He smiled at the vision in his head. God bless her, the woman drove him nuts.

His first job was to find a decent place to pitch his tent and spend the night. He could see the campsites through the trees and could see that most of them were vacated. Walking towards the carved out spaces for those families that liked their trailers, he noticed a spot that was more suited for him. It looked like he wasn't the only one that thought so, the remains of a make shift fire pit still showing itself the closer Bryan got.

"This is awesome." He sighed. "I wish I knew about this place before."

As he put down his pack, Bodie appeared on a hill. He whistled for her to come but she paced; moving back and forth trying to get his attention.

"Come on down here. I'm making something to eat."

Her sharp bark of disagreement had him watching in her direction. Reluctantly, Bryan watched around him and, deciding it was okay to leave his pack here, he jogged towards where Bodie had been.

"Bo! Come here!"

He heard her barks but they were further than he expected which made him nervous.

"Bodie!" He called looking around. "What the hell is wrong with that dog?" He muttered.

He walked along the forest floor and found her sniffing at a small tree that was at the back end of a campsite.

"I swear to God if my pack is stolen I will not save your ass from the wolves."

Bodie sat at the base of a tree. Bryan noticed that it had a bunch of stuff on it.

Rest in peace, Catherine Richter.

God watches over little angels.

Thinking of you, Catherine.

His gut twisted into uncomfortable knots. All of these little cards were either tacked onto the trees with nails or on top of old plush toys that were left. It was a gravesite for a little girl that disappeared twenty years ago and now he was dragged back to a time that he didn't want to be. Bryan took an old worn out letter from under some plastic and noticed it was from another child. The letters on it had faded to almost nothing and he put it back where it belonged. Under another old piece of paper was her picture; Catherine Richter's school picture was there and she posed with sad eyes and a fake smile. Bryan smiled sadly, remembering the little girl that a little boy would try to save the only way he knew how and as much as he knew how in the halls of a school. When it came to hearing the noises in the house, however, he would cover his head with his pillow and pretend it wasn't her that was crying or shouting for help. He shook his head and turned to go.

"Come on Bo. Dinner time."

She gladly followed and led the way down the hill towards a would-be fire that she could lay around with her best friend.

*****

"You really make me nervous when you stare in that direction." Archer announced his arrival, standing beside me as I sat on a haystack, watching a forest of trees with curiosity.

I did it every year since I arrived. It was either from the barns or it was from my bedroom window that faced the trees like an invitation. I never held any regrets that I stayed but with all the hear-say about a man that appeared the same way I had, at this time of year, the desire to find out why clung to me. I wanted to go back in just to see it, to remember a past that was barely there anymore and to find a curtain that separated two worlds. I smiled at my brother as he jumped up on the stack of hay and sat with me.

"Aren't you supposed to be with dad? I thought there were things to be learned today."

"There were and I learned. It wasn't much. Something's up with him though. He's not saying and I'm not asking." Archer looked towards the castle.

"Do you think it's Bruhn?" I asked.

Archer shrugged.

"Could be. There are quite a few people leaving Bruhn right now...again."

"So he's back?"

"I think so. But like I said, Ronan's not saying anything."

Archer called his father by his first name at times where he spoke matters of business. Personally, it was still father. Their relationship was steadfast, being more friends and comrades than father and son. Ronan learned to let go of control and Archer learned to receive direction when needed. It wasn't always easy. There were yelling matches from time to time; usually between periods of really good friendship there needed to be that balance of stating opinions in aggressive ways. It was happening more and more lately and Archer became frustrated with the frequency of the arguments but he knew it had nothing to do with him and everything to do with what Ronan was keeping to himself.

"Do you think you could find out on your own?" I asked.

"I'm trying." Archer answered. "So far I don't have much."

"So then ask him." I offered.

"I plan to. How long has it been since he's been concerned about this Daines guy."

"Since I've been here." I answered. "I often wonder about him myself."

"Why?" Archer asked.

"Because I came the same way he did. Only, my arrival had nothing to do with power and everything to do with fear."

"Do you regret your decision to stay?" Archer asked, looking over to me with serious questions in his face.

I shook my head and jumped off the bales.

"Not a day goes by that I'm thankful with my decision to stay."

"I always want to ask that when I watch you stare off into the woods."

"I don't watch the woods because I want to go back. I watch them because of some sort of sick curiosity to see who else is out there." I replied, simply.

"There's no one else out there. Those trees have been watched for years."

"I'm not so sure. To be honest, the rumors of Lueken Daines has me curious if it has anything to do with those woods. His name disappears and re-emerges during the anniversary of the time I got here. Doesn't that seem odd to you?"

"You still think he's from where you came from?"

"I know he is and now all these people are leaving Bruhn...something's up and I think the answers are in the trees."

"Cath..."

"Archer, dad won't listen to me. Mom absolutely will not. Something is going on and it's about to reach some sort of climax. I've lived with these feelings for years. I want to go in."

Archer's mouth fell open.

"Are you insane?"

"Whatever is going on is because of something in there." I pointed to the sprawling of trees in the distance. "What if Lueken Daines is travelling back and forth, planning for something. People are scared right now. Their fear is felt only now, when the season changes. Think about it, Archer. The spring and summer...it's peaceful. There's no movement. Fall comes and people begin to move, almost as if escaping from something."

"And you think by going into those woods, you're going to figure it out?"

"No...we will."

Archer laughed out loud and watched around us making sure we were completely alone.

"I like living. Ronan finds out we stepped one foot into those trees and we're both dead. Not to mention the patrol will find us and report it immediately."

"The patrol shifts before the noon sun. We can enter at that time."

"Catherine! Stop it."

"I'm going and I'm asking you to help me. Something is in those woods that will bring dad peace."

"Or war!"

"So you agree with me? You agree that something's up."

"I agree that something's up but to consider that it's coming from the Woods of Lore is insane. It's because there's a man that is trying his best to take over a county that has become weak. No matter how many times dad goes there, the people are only content for a small amount of time. Things are happening in Bruhn. Not the woods."

I shook my head and walked faster.

"You're only thinking these things because every year you think back to what you ran from. You haven't needed to run from anything while here. Why do you constantly want to run back to something you feared, Catherine?"

"It's not about that, Archer!"

"Yes it is."

"No it's not!" Stomping back to him, I fisted my hands on my hips. "Yes, I have unanswered questions. Fine. They probably won't ever be answered but I don't want to go back to a life I've forgotten. I want to find out what Lueken Daines needs to travel back to get."

"He uses words. He's a storyteller." Archer answered.

"I'm going in tomorrow and I know you won't say anything."

"Catherine..."

"Right?"

"You could disappear."

"I won't. The road will be my guide.

"And what's that supposed to mean?" He asked.

I walked away, leaving him to think.

"I won't go more than ten feet from the road." I lied. I'd go as deep as I could.

He watched me walk away, kicked the ground and ran his hands through his hair in frustration. Even if I was his sister, sometimes, he really wanted to wring my neck.

*****

Bryan woke to a fire that was now cold and a chill that ran up his spine that felt even colder. Something felt different. Something was up. He opened his eyes and felt around him; his head heavy like his brain weighed ten pounds. His tent...the door...it was open. Feeling like he was still in a dream, Bryan pushed himself to sitting. Something was wrong. He listened intently to the area around him, squinting his eyes in concentration. There were no animal sounds. That seemed to be it. There were no animal sounds. There was no breathing beside him. There was no small warm body next to him. He felt around the sleeping bag. Bodie was gone.

"Bodie?" He asked around.

Her head didn't poke through the tent. She didn't come back in and there were no sounds of her running towards his voice. Thinking back, in his groggy state, she never left the tent on her own. Why didn't he hear her trying to open the zipper? What the hell was going on?

"Bodie?!" He called more urgently.

Bryan pushed out of the sleeping bag and grabbed his boots, pulling them on and leaving the laces undone. He stepped out into the dawn; a chilly September dawn where birds began to wake and loons indicated that water was nearby.

"Bodie!" He called sharply.

No answer. No dog came bounding out of the bush to greet him. Nothing.

"Bodie! Bo! Come here. Breakfast!" Bryan watched the horizon growing more concerned by the second.

He walked further into the bush and climbed the hill where Bodie took off the evening before. She wasn't there.

"Shit!"

Making a quick decision, he ran back to his small camp and hastily packed up his few belongings, having done most of the packing up the night before so he didn't waste daylight. He stuffed his tent up the fastest he ever had and was on his way in ten minutes.

"Bodie girl!" He called.

He didn't care if anyone heard him calling at this hour. The only thing he cared about was finding his dog that wandered off which was completely unlike her and so he was praying that she wasn't baited by anything meant for something wild. Why hadn't he heard her escape? He always slept lightly, especially when he was on a hike. Why didn't he hear her work her way through the zipper? She had been acting strangely since the previous night, whining, pacing and looking out in one direction; up the hill towards the makeshift memorial and past. That's the direction Bryan went now. He hoped that she wasn't far and that she was still alive. These were the mountains of Montana. God, he could be sick.

He called and called for her, walking further and further into the middle of nowhere. He watched everywhere for a hint of that brown red colored fur that made Bodie stand out from any other mutt. There was nothing of her coloring. Only the green of trees and mossy forest floor. His stomach was in knots. He stood still and listened for any sound or movement. He walked backwards, forwards; cranking his neck so he could see like an owl. As a man, he couldn't cry but feeling like a kid that just lost his greatest friend in the world, he wanted to sob. Time passed horrifying minute by horrifying minute. Bryan refused to look at his watch because the more time passed the more he had to admit that he might not find her.

Sensing as if he bumped into something, Bryan turned and reached out in front of him but there was nothing there. He felt like he was tangled in some sort of fabric, like in a bed when sleep was restless and a person would get tangled in the sheets. He tripped when his legs felt like they were entwined with something, tying them together in their invisible hold. He pushed a sensation from his face as if someone had draped a heavy towel over it and still, there was nothing there. He peered down at his body, examining his hands but there was nothing clinging to it only there was.

"Jesus!" He exclaimed, scrambling up to stand which was difficult because he was a turtle with his pack on his back. "What the hell was that?"

He watched what he had just walked through but, again, he didn't see anything there. Squinting, Bryan walked back and felt the air. His hand touched something invisible and he quickly took his hand back fearing it would be swallowed somehow. Beyond the clear substance was the forest he was walking through but there was a separation as if looking through a window. He put his hand through again, feeling the thickness of whatever this was, coat his hand. He stuck his whole arm through until the tips of his fingers began to feel normal.

"Now I've lost it." He muttered, taking his hand back and studying it. "An invisible wall in the middle of a forest. I'm crazy. I've totally lost my mind. I've lost my dog and now I've lost my mind."

He turned to go; to continue looking for his friend but the environment in which he found himself in was somehow altered. The trees were bigger, the air was crisper, the mountains changed. Maybe a little bigger? He didn't know. Confused, Bryan continued walking.

"Bodie?" He talked quieter, knowing he wasn't where he started out to be, the mystery of the parallel forests very unnerving.

Bryan thought he should mark this place because he was beginning to believe that he was very lost and it would probably be a good idea to leave something that would show the way back home. He kept ribbons of plastic in his pack, just in case of instances like these where he was exploring completely new territory. He fastened one to the tip of a small pine that was next to the wall of the creepy unseen window, making sure it was there by feeling for it. He glanced at a compass and mentally tried to memorize the coordinates. Satisfied, he continued walking to search for something just as important as home.

"Bo Bo!" He called. "Bodie girl!"

She was his only concern; his only thought. He had to get her back. He had to find her. Scrambling down an embankment, he watched his surroundings again with concern. Maybe she didn't go this way. How was he supposed to know? He was searching on a wing and a prayer. Maybe he wouldn't find her again. Tired and now experiencing a headache from hell, he shrugged off his pack, put it down and sat on a large rock. Where did she go?

He called one last time before deciding to go back to search in another direction.

"Bodie girl?! Bodie...come here girl. Time to go!"

He sat still, hoping against hope that she would answer his call. He waited but only silence answered him. Covering his face with his hands in remorse, Bryan thought he heard something else in the distance. It was a sharp bark. It was a happy bark. It was a desperate bark.

"Bodie?" He questioned. He grabbed his pack and walked towards the sound. "Bo!" He called, now running towards a bark that didn't move. She wasn't moving towards him. She was stuck somewhere. Calling her name so she would answer him, he found her. She was locked up behind wire. He found her in a wood box with a wire door. The makeshift jail was propped against an old stone wall, crumbling from age.

"What the hell? How...Jesus, Bodie!"

He ran to her and fiddled with the trap nearly slicing his thumb in the process. He got it open and seeing him, she leapt out, whimpering and licking his face.

"Are you hurt? Are you okay? Let me see. Come here."

Making soothing noises, she allowed him to examine her thoroughly. She wasn't hurt. Only shaken; her body trembled under his hands. He took her face in a gentle but firm grasp and kissed her.

"Who did this to you? Who?"

As if he believed she could answer his questions, he continued to ask her until it dawned on him where he was. It was an old stone shack and he stepped away a few paces before looking around.

"What the...?" He asked himself. "Hello?" He called. "Hello you asshole. I got my dog back you son-of-a-bitch! Come out here now!"

No one answered his call and as he got braver, the angrier he became.

"Who steals a dog from a tent? Come out and show yourself!"

Bryan came around to the front of the shack and kicked the door open.

"Hey you!? That's what you get for taking my dog!"

There was no answer. Whoever was here had vacated the place. Bryan peered into the room and covered his nose.

"Ugh. God, it smells like a morgue in here."

He noticed a black coat hanging in the corner and Bryan got an urge to search it; to find out who had taken his dog and jailed her. He couldn't believe someone would do that but he still couldn't believe, either, that he didn't hear it. He remembered how dopy he felt when he woke up. Had he been drugged? Feeling a wallet, he pulled it out and flipped it open to see who the jerk was. When he saw the name, he looked behind him to make sure he was still alone.

"Lueken Daines?" He asked himself.

Bodie whimpered and crept back, laying her body on an old stone path with her head on the ground. Bryan made sure she stayed where she was and then entered the one room, shoving the wallet in his sweater pocket. There were beakers and test tubes, vials and jars. There were saws and axes, small knives like a butcher would use and rope. Bryan bent to examine the rope and saw that it was colored with red. Fresh red that made his skin crawl. A closer look at the jars had him stumbling back towards the door in horror. There was a clawing sound coming from below him and he saw that he stood on a trap door. Bryan's heart raced hearing moans. The scream that came after was terrifying.

"Help me!"

He turned and ran. He ran so fast and so far, not even feeling the weight of his pack. Bodie followed, racing him to some sort of safety they didn't know how to get to. She didn't bark and he was glad she didn't. He refused to look back, only forward until a woman stepped out of nowhere with an arrow aimed right at his face. He slid to a stop and instinctively pulled his own bow from its holder, drawing an arrow like he pulled it out of thin air. They stood there both ready to release them at the same time.

"Who are you?" She asked him evenly.

"Bryan Williams. Who are you?" He was breathless, sweat dripped down his temple.

I slightly lowered my bow in shock. I hadn't heard that name in twenty years but his face never left me for a moment. It was him. He was an older version of the boy that I had known so long ago but it was him; his hair the color of sand as the sun shone on it and his eyes, a dangerous blue as if Caribbean ocean skies were about to welcome a storm. He came to my rescue time and time again and now, he was here. He stood right in front of me. I was confused. Thoughts filled my head that I hadn't thought about in so long. I swallowed hard while my heart tried to jump out of my chest.

"Who are you?!" He demanded again, fight and flight both lighting up his face.

"Catherine Richter." I told him.

And just as I said it, Bryan's world went black.

*****

"He's waking." Archer didn't look at me. He only went to his horse to secure the saddle knowing there would be two riders instead of one.

"I still cannot believe you snuck up on him like that." I answered, still upset that Archer struck him with his bow, assuming the worst of him in the blink of an eye.

"It was a draw. Would you have rathered it had been you?" He snapped back as groans could be heard from the man propped against a tree.

"When I asked you to come, I didn't mean as a bloody savior. I had it handled."

Going to the man that was my past, I removed the rag that caught the blood that had finally stopped flowing from the cut my brother's bow left after he struck him. The dog watched discreetly at Bryan's side, never leaving him. She was loyal to him and it was only after I had gained her trust that I was allowed to come close.

Bryan's eyelids fluttered. He tried to open them a couple of times; the third being the charm.

"Holy hell." He groaned.

"What's that?" I asked.

"Bodie!" Bryan exclaimed, ignoring me and trying to get up but stumbled back to the ground.

The dog came close to him and squeezed her not so small frame into his lap. His hands came to her body, protectively, and held her to his chest. He scratched her ears lightly as he focused on faces.

"Who are you?" He mumbled, looking at me then Archer who sidled up to the pair of us. Bryan fought the urge to vomit as many faces became two.

"He forgets." Archer crossed his arms in a defensive stance, half relieved and half irritated that this was even happening.

"No kidding." I shot back. "My name is Catherine MacAraa. This is my brother Archer MacAraa. You were running from something when we found you. These woods are banned. What are you doing here?"

"I was looking for my dog. She was taken and I found her at this...stone shack. She was locked up in a cage."

"Shack? What shack?" Archer asked, stepping closer.

"There's a...it looks like an archaic lab. There were noises, like someone was being tortured below the floor. They screamed and I ran."

"Where are you from? What county?" Archer demanded.

"County? No." Bryan shook his head trying to think clearly. "I was on a hiking trip in Montana. This is...there was a curtain. You couldn't see it."

I choked on surprise and walked away. It was true. He had felt the curtain like I had. He was the Bryan from my past and it was almost too much to bear. Memories flooded back instantly, most of them those I did not wish to remember.

"Lueken Daines." Bryan said his name and Archer and I glanced at each other.

"What about Lueken Daines?" I asked.

Bryan fished the wallet out of his sweater pocket.

"I found this. I think he's built some sort of lab in that old shack. He's...wait a second!" Bryan stood supported by the tree. "Where am I? What is this?"

"You're in County Peorth. My father is Ronan MacAraa, king of these lands. Lueken Daines is a threat to our Country. Is he a threat to yours?" I asked.

"Yeah! He's wanted for murder among other things!"

"You passed through a curtain?" I continued.

"Yeah." Bryan wiped the palms of his hands on his pants. "What's going on?"

"I don't know." Archer answered. "But we can't leave you here. You need to see my father and then he's going to want to see this structure you speak of."

"What? No way. I'm not going anywhere with you. I have to get back. I need to get back to Montana."

"We'll get you back, Bryan. Right now though, you know of Lueken Daines and we need to know what you know. It's important. It's so important." I told him.

"How do I know I can trust you?" Bryan demanded.

"Because you're still alive." Archer answered, losing his patience because he knew what his father would say if he ever found out they were here.

"Archer!" I exclaimed.

"We need to get out of here and get home. This has been too long already. Just get this over with!"

We stared each other down until I knew I had no choice. I sighed heavily knowing Archer was right. I needed to be honest to gain his trust. If Bryan was from the same place I had come from, he needed to know that. Only I knew how close we had been and I wasn't completely sure Bryan would remember.

"What is going on? If you don't tell me I'm leaving. Now!"

"I introduced myself as Catherine MacAraa." I answered quickly, making the decision to be honest. "That is my name but I used to be Catherine Richter and I travelled here the same way you did. Through the curtain, only I wasn't running from a cabin. I was running from a man I called dad."

Bryan was winded a second time. He had no idea words could cause such physical shock to a body.

"Catherine?!" He exclaimed in a frantic whisper.

"I will explain everything but first we need you to share what you know about Lueken and if he's a threat, of any kind, to us; to this place."

Stunned, Bryan could only stare. I had grown up. I was no longer the skinny, bruised and scared little girl that he had tried to help. In his eyes I glowed health, vitality and wisdom only a woman with a past could. If anything, the disappearance I had lived only made the ugly duck I was into the beautiful swan I had become and he found himself staring in disbelief. Archer noticed and didn't like it.

"Alright. Enough. Father's going to start asking where we are. Are you coming of your choosing or by rope?" Archer asked.

"What?" Bryan snapped. "By rope? Like some sort of prisoner?"

"Whatever it takes."

Bryan contemplated his situation and looked to Bodie for support. She only panted in ease now that he was awake and talking.

"Fine. My dog stays with me."

"Fine. You'll ride Catherine's horse. It's a forty minute journey. I warn you Bryan. You can't outride me. Stay close and keep your mouth shut."

"Why?"

"We're not exactly allowed here. It's forbidden." I admitted.

"So what are you doing here?" Bryan asked.

"Have you ever had a feeling that you needed to see something? Turns out, I was right."

I shoved Archer in the shoulder as I passed him to the horses. He rolled his eyes in response and followed. Bryan lifted his pack and walked to the waiting horse he was meant for. He had ridden horses before but it didn't feel good. He'd rather walk.

In the span of a day and a half, Bryan had been drugged, scared, panicked, horrified and utterly lost. It had only been a day and a half. Now, he was getting on a horse and following two people he didn't know; one of which went by two names. The first, a stranger and the other a name that refused to leave his thoughts for more than a day. This was crazy. Bodie seemed out of sorts as well. Normally she would wander, following the trail of new scents. Right now, she trotted alongside the horse, never straying far in case she might be taken again. He thought back to her face in the make-shift cage. How it turned from panicked to elated joy when she saw he was there. He promised himself he would never have her out of his sight again. Especially now. He was in new territory and as soon as he could, he was going back to normal.

Maybe settling down wasn't all together bad. Maybe this was the lesson he was supposed to learn. Maybe escape wasn't an option because now that he had, unexpected and unbelievable situations were causing him to question his place in reality. Safety was in normal living. There was no safety in adventure anymore. He knew that now.

The trio made their way to a road that was cleared in the midst of the trees. The horse that Bryan rode seemed to relax now that they were on a path. Even Bodie took the liberty of trotting ahead a little, every now and then looking to make sure Bryan was still following. Within about ten minutes they had cleared the trees and were met with men that seemed to be guarding the entrance to the forbidden grove of towering and dark foliage. While Archer spoke with them, Bryan viewed his surroundings. The season began to change here as well; leaves becoming vibrant reds, oranges and yellows. There was a city in the distance. Something out of a book that began with once upon a time. He had traveled to Eastern Europe before on business. These buildings reminded him of the small villages his tour bus had passed but the building in the center of this village wasn't in ruins. It was a full blown brick by brick and stone by stone castle. Looking at it, Bryan didn't think that it was a museum. He had walked right into something medieval and he wasn't completely comfortable with it. Arrows he could deal with. Sword and armor were completely different. His assumptions on what this place could be made him sick with apprehension. He began to consider if it was too late to race back to the invisible curtain. Noticing the number of guards that watched him curiously, he knew it was.

*****

Lueken wiped his hands on a rag, staining it with red as the substance transferred surfaces with some effort. He climbed the small staircase and opened the trap door that secured the surgery. She was unconscious but alive. He liked them alive. It wasn't useful if the soul left in death for that is what he continued to look for in all his captures. They feared it. He tried to convince them that it was a worthy cause, to be the person that could prove a soul even existed. When they heard him mutter that he was searching for their soul they shouted various things; calling him a witch and the devil. Begging for their gods to protect them from evil and to protect their souls from his spiritual rape. The men would fight. The woman would cry and the children would scream. It was always the same. Very predictable.

Lueken always started with the eyes. Where he was from, there was a saying that the soul was found through the eyes. It never was. He dissected each eye, layer by layer but it was never seen. Nothing was seen except the eye. It was frustrating because it was the same eyes again and again and he felt as if he was working on cadavers during his schooling which was boring. They were dead. The soul wasn't there anymore. He needed them living.

Only drugging them when the screaming got too much, Lueken worked fast. Suffering was only a small part of what these people needed to reciprocate for his generous offer of letting them realize that their souls were real and could be found and touched. More died from shock then anything and it was difficult, here in this time and place, to resuscitate them back to life.

He also heard that the soul formed in a child while still in the mother's womb. These specimens were harder to farm. The women were unwilling, of course, to have him plant his seed. He looked at the several jars of his children, on the shelves, at different stages of their development. The most recent taken at seven months gestation, the incision in its chest and abdomen proof of what Lueken was searching for. The mother hung herself after he took the baby. He swore up and down when he looked into the rafters and found her motionless. He was sure, because he had been her only partner, that her soul would be untainted and glow with heavenly light when he found it. He buried her close. He respected her gift of a son to him. All the rest were girls.

Animals were the next step in his search. He had been through many creatures of these woods and what luck that he found a dog on the other side. It was serendipitous that it actually happened. He had gone back to look for the last of the campers. When he saw the tent outside the campground, he thought it would be an easier catch. Lueken then saw the shadow of a dog. He waited patiently as he normally did. He undid the tent a little, the dog looked up and both grew unconscious as Leuken undid the cork that held the vapors of sleep.

Yes, that was the simplest catch he had had in years.

It wasn't supposed to be this way. People were beginning to follow him and believe in him. They began to follow his ideologies and he was gaining the people's trust. He thought he could take the city, have them bend at his every command. It was working. It was taking years and years because Ronan appeared again and again. He came alone and then with more and more of his men. He came and went, always making an appearance to sooth the insecurities of the people that worried about the promises and the tales that Lueken spoke of. He spoke of things that were beyond what they could dream. He spoke of things that were so far out of these people's scope of understanding that most were amazed and began to dream of a life that he had run from. It was easy to make up these things and convince people to follow him, to turn these supposed limitless dreams into a reality. Space travel, he had seen it. Medical miracles, he had been a part of that. Saviors that would give of themselves to save a world, he had faith in that. But, when he began to speak of souls, it was overstepping a line. And so he made himself scarce for most of the year. He stayed in disguise and kept two homes. Only those most loyal knew where to find him in Bruhn. Did they know what he did out here? No. This was private and when he found what he was looking for, he would make the announcement and he would be holier and worthier of King than Ronan MacAraa.

He escaped Montana by fluke. He had decided to live in the mountains and walk them until he reached New Mexico. He was thoroughly prepared but as he walked, he walked straight into Caelodh. A horse and cart offered him a ride. They were off to Bruhn. Lueken was just happy that he was safe and would never be found. No one appreciated his cunning mind. His was a great mind and, when given the chance, could discover miracles in a bottle or in a vile or in a body. God had granted him a new beginning and he wouldn't waste it. Lueken never considered living in hiding a problem. He was never a people person to begin with. He liked it here and he was surrounded with his children. What more could he need.

Finding a way back for things he required to prove of the existence of God within was more difficult. To find the passage he crossed that drizzly July day, it took him nearly six months. When he found it, he crossed back and forth over and over again. He wanted to be sure it was the same place. He wanted to be sure it was only a parallel place and not a completely different planet, if you could call it that. Space travel was one thing. Earth travel was another. He was sure it wasn't time travel. These people were different. It was definitely parallel. The same but different and the veil of separation was an amazing find; to be able to live in two worlds at the same time was a gift just for him. He used it wisely.

A breeze tickled the back of his neck and he looked towards the door. It was open and moved in and out with the breeze that gently pushed it. Confused, Lueken tossed down the rag and walked to it. He studied the entrance and found splinters of wood off the edge of the door and the rusted hinges almost separated. It had been kicked in. Growing concerned, he walked outside and around to the side of the stone wall. Various crates lined the wall and the one that did contain a dog was now empty. Lueken quickly looked around him and far off into the trees.

"No." He whispered.

He had been found.

He went to the crate and looked it over. There was no way that a dog could escape that wire. His mind drifted to the form of a man in a tent, mouth slightly ajar and snoring quietly. His breath stopped for a count of ten beats when the vapors struck him. That was quite long for it only took about five. Lueken knew this man was a strong one and that he had to hurry in his abduction of the beast. Was he not fast enough? Did the man follow him?

Lueken looked around one last time. He wanted a break from finding a soul. He wanted to rest. Now he didn't have time. He would have to leave. There was no time to waste. Irritated, he walked back to his home, to his children. He would bring what he could but the rest would have to stay. That included the woman without eyes strapped to a table and his child in her belly that he would never see.

*****

Ronan paced. He paced a lot these days. Sometimes in private and sometimes while people watched, wondering what was going through his mind. It was a busy mind and he couldn't turn it off. Right now though, Erynne watched as he walked their drawing room, continuously staring out the window hoping to see something that he was sure would relax him.

"You'll wear out the carpet, Ronan."

He didn't hear her and continued watching the outside world.

"Ronan." She repeated. "Hello."

"Hhmm..." He answered, paying no attention.

She went back to her needlework, shaking her head.

"They won't return for another day at least. You're watching for nothing."

"How do you know what I'm looking for?" He asked.

"It's a four day ride to Bruhn. Add to that, time for council, then a four day ride back. Ronan, it's a two week trip. You must stop this."

"I can't." He admitted.

"Why?"

"I'm uneasy."

"You've been uneasy for months. There's been nothing but rumor."

"Rumor enough that I should be the one travelling instead of others who could never see what I could."

"You don't know that and if your trust has faltered in those that you've sent to Bruhn then you should have went yourself. I don't understand what's stopped you."

He waved her off getting impatient with the conversation because he couldn't explain it himself. There was an uneasy feeling in his gut that he needed to stay here. Something was shifting or maybe already had. He felt it every time he looked out to the woods. Those woods. If it were possible, he'd have every single tree cut down but would that even stop the legends that continuously were spoken about? They didn't stop. Now people were disappearing from Bruhn. Searches came up with nothing but the amount of people vanishing had many of Bruhn relocating to other counties out of fear. Those that stayed, however, were suspicious and protecting themselves using violence. Lueken Daines became a character of these stories; sometimes a hero, sometimes a ghost. The stories only got worse, even now. He was a magician of sorts; his disappearing acts giving solace and his re-appearance making some so uncomfortable enough that they would move just so they wouldn't feel as if they were being watched.

"Ronan MacAraa. Did you just dismiss me?" Erynne demanded softly, standing and crossing her arms over her chest. "I thought I'd never see the day."

He turned towards her and noticing her stance, bowed his head in apology.

"I'm sorry Erynne."

"Maybe it is time to have council with Lueken. Maybe it is time for him to be brought to Peorth to face his king so you can speak with him. So many years of this guessing game has been difficult."

"I have no cause to bring him here to be questioned. I must admit though, I would like the opportunity."

"What needs to be done?" She asked him.

"Something that would point a finger in his direction."

"Like?" Erynne pressed.

"That's what I'm hoping to hear."

"Ah, so you are waiting for news; rumor to be confirmed." She smiled and came to him taking him by his shoulders. "Have Lueken Daines brought here. Put the order out and have him a guest of your house. Befriend him. Then you will be assured of what is truth and what is false."

Ronan kissed her forehead and held her to him.

"Why do you not rule?" He told her.

"Because I prefer you to manage the business. I will manage the family."

"And you do that well."

"I try but Catherine...."

"What about Catherine?" Ronan asked pulling away and staring at her.

"She's been distant. Maybe more than you have. I wonder if she has any regrets. She never speaks of the day she arrived and I don't like how she stares into those woods, like you, expecting answers to long unanswered questions to walk out and put you both at ease."

"Maybe she feels as I do. As much as I try to keep what I know or what I feel to myself, she knows me."

Erynne laughed lightly, tilting her head in agreement.

"I would have to agree with that. You and Archer are very close." She looked up into his face and turned very serious. "My daughter and I are close but you and Catherine...there is a connection that cannot be denied and it happened in those woods. She understands you. She knows you're hiding something because she hides the same thing."

"And what is that?"

"Fear."

"People are vanishing, Erynne; more than they ever have before and it's not just from the woods. The fictitious stories of that have long been silenced. They disappear from their homes; from their beds as they sleep."

"And you think that Lueken Daines is behind all of it? How can that be?"

"Because twenty years ago I went to Bruhn and saw the effect of the power of words. Rumor began to change a city; divide it. It was rumor and fantasy that this man spun and those of Bruhn listened. It hasn't stopped. Twenty years ago he came. Twenty years later, it continues."

"He is a ghost; seen only when he wants to be seen." Erynne argued.

"He carries power even if that power is a side effect of terror." Ronan countered.

"Then you must meet with him. Isn't twenty years of guessing enough? It's enough Ronan."

"Yes." He agreed quietly. "It's enough."

He smiled sadly when his gaze turned to the window behind her. There were riders coming; riders that were coming from the direction of the woods and he knew them. They didn't have to be up close to be recognized and Ronan saw red. There was only one road there; only one way in one direction. His look of love flickered to one of anger and irritation.

"Ronan?" Erynne asked, startled with how fast his face changed. "What is it?"

Erynne watched in the direction that Ronan was looking.

"Ronan, no. You don't know..."

"I'll have their heads!" He exploded. "I explicitly told them not to use or enter that road! How many times have I said the same bloody thing!"

"Maybe they didn't." Erynne explained quickly, trying for defense but failing as Ronan stormed out. "Shit!" She muttered and followed closely.

Flying down stone stairs and marching down marble halls, Ronan met with those that watched the doors which they nearly failed to open as the king appeared like a sudden wind from nowhere. They apologized by bowing their heads and he ignored them as he ran down the steps towards the incoming party with Erynne struggling to keep up. Archer saw his father's red face and his stomach dropped. He knew. The old man knew.

"Get off that horse! Now!" He bellowed seeing that Archer and I were riding together then pointed to the rider behind them. "Him too! I will beat the stupidity out of you for where you've come from."

"Dad..." I started.

He raised a finger at me to silence any words that were trying to come out of my mouth. I slunk off the horse first and Archer followed. Not understanding what he just rode into, Bryan fell easily to the ground handing the reins to a young man who came to take them from him. The sheer size of this building had him guessing that he was facing a very important man. Hearing Catherine call him dad pretty much convinced him he was this king they were talking about.

"Do not lie to me." Ronan seethed. "Do not lie to me. Where do you come from?"

Archer and I looked at each other and Archer stepped forward.

"The woods." He answered.

"The woods." Ronan repeated in a growl.

"Yes. Catherine needed to go. She had a feeling something wasn't right."

"Archer!" I shouted.

"Tell him!" He shouted back.

Ronan looked between his two children and their silence infuriated him even more.

"Tell me!"

"Aw crap." Bryan muttered and as the words came out of his mouth he regretted it when Ronan's eyes flashed towards him.

"Excuse me?" He sneered, stomping in Bryan's direction

"Dad, no!" I ran to stop him and came between the middle of the two men just in time. The dog began to snarl. "Dad, please. He means no harm. We found him in the woods."

"You bring a man that appears, from those woods, to my home!"

"Dad, please. Let me talk!" I begged.

Inside, Bryan was quivering but on the outside he met Ronan's face with the same pissed off expression.

"Bodie, down." He told her refusing to tear his eyes away from Ronan's and she immediately sat.

"I'm sorry dad but I needed to go. I felt something. You know I have because you've been feeling the same thing! This is Bryan Williams. We found him running scared. Dad, look at me!" I demanded, speaking so quickly that he wouldn't have time to choke the life out of this stranger that dared speak to him in such a way.

Ronan took his eyes of Bryan and glanced down at me.

"He's from my past." I finished.

"What?"

"He was my neighbor...when I was young. He kept me safe from my brothers at school. He kept me fed. Please dad. Give me a minute to explain. He means no harm. He's just as scared as I was. Do you remember?" I spoke frantically, rushing the explanations, although short, trying to replace the anger with memories so Ronan would actually hear me.

Erynne watched how Ronan's body relaxed slightly at the memory of the girl he found in the forest. She started to breathe again, realizing her children were safe if only for the moment.

"He came through the curtain. His dog was stolen from him and while he was looking for her, he passed through. He was only walking dad. Nothing more."

"Why is he here?"

"Lueken Daines." Archer stepped towards us giving me assistance with the angry beast we called father. "His dog was locked up by a stone shack. He checked the man's clothing and found, what Bryan calls, a driver's license. It's from Montana. Father, it's not good. It's a laboratory. From what he says...it's used for torture."

"Torture?" Ronan repeated, sickened with the word.

"Dad, please trust me when I say this man was a boy from my past. He's here to give us information; everything he knows. He's a guest here. I have never asked you for anything, not even to take me in as your own but I ask you, please, invite him as a guest of this house."

Bryan began to relax the more Catherine spoke to her enraged father. He seemed to settle down as she refused to take her eyes off of him. Another women stepped in and stood beside him. This woman was calmer.

"Bryan is it?" Erynne asked.

"Yes ma'am." He answered.

"It's best you come with me now."

"My dog..."

"Is welcome. Come along." She told him as she walked towards the steps.

Backing away from the situation, Bryan turned and followed the woman into the stone castle, leaving Archer and Catherine to the battle at hand.

"He's promised to tell us everything he knows." Archer explained.

"People are disappearing and you dare tempt fate by riding into those woods." Ronan's breath was heavy, still angry, hurt and petrified at what could have happened.

"He's marked the opening between worlds." Archer continued. "Ronan, you must hear him out. He means no harm. He's confused and lost. He doesn't know what's happened to him and he's scared. I believe Catherine when she says he's from her past. When she introduced herself as who she was, he nearly passed out with shock."

"You are not her anymore." Ronan told me. "Why do you cling to your past? Have we not given you all of us?"

"It's not about your love." I told him. "It's about closure."

"It has been closed."

"Barring me from a bunch of trees cannot give me closure about what I left. A boy from Montana has shown himself here. He can give that to me. He can tell me what happened."

"Is that all you need to know? What happened to those that beat you and humiliated you?" Ronan demanded.

"Dad!"

"Tell me! What else are you feeling but neglect to share with your mother and I?"

"Nothing." I answered. "Nothing. That's it."

He glared at me and I stepped back. I could never lie to this man and he knew it.

"We came at the same time." I told him. "How could I not be curious about the only other person, that we know of, who comes from the same place I do? Am I partly to blame for twenty years of unrest like we blame Lueken? What part was I to play in all of this?"

"You had no part. You were innocent." Ronan argued.

"I am your proof that there have been others that have been displaced as well. From Caelodh to Montana or Gods know."

"Do not blame yourself for legend, Catherine."

"I'm proof that it's true and because of that, Lueken Daines could have been stopped long ago."

"Catherine, we didn't know until today. That should be your closure." Archer told me. "You were brave enough to go in and now we have proof."

"We don't." Ronan replied. Not yet. I'll meet with this Bryan. I need to see this place of torture."

"I know." Archer answered. "Bryan's promised to take you. Please, just speak with him first. Don't be an ass about it either."

"An ass?" He repeated visibly insulted.

"Yes father, an ass. You come out here all red in the face. We have company; the only person that gave a shit about your daughter when they were together. Respect that."

"He saved my life." I added.

"What are you saying?" Ronan asked. "How can a young boy save a life? Don't be ridiculous. You give him too much credit."

"Even a seven year old can wish to die to escape life." I answered, the heaviness of my words hanging over us as they were spoken.

Ronan, horrified by my answer, turned and walked away, unable to bear the implications of what that meant.

"Be sure he sits at my dining table tonight." Was the only response he gave.

We watched him go then I stomped on Archer's foot. He hollered in pain and bit his lip.

"That is for ratting me out." I told him, following Ronan into the house.

*****

Bryan followed this strange woman down hallways, passing people who gave him curious looks but made way just the same. She must have been someone important because with every person that they passed, a nod or a small bow was given to her.

"Your appearance has caused quite a stir." She finally spoke and he walked faster to come to her side. "You know my daughter?"

"Your daughter?"

"Yes." Erynne stopped in the middle of the hall, Bryan almost bumping into her. "My daughter."

"Look, I don't know what's going on here. I walked into a forest for my yearly, well deserved, hiking trip and I'm...transported into some sort of circus of a fairytale land. My dog is stolen, I walk into a torture chamber slash lab and then get knocked out by some guy who is with a girl that I used to know and has been missing for twenty years. So, here's the deal, sweetheart. Because I'm the one that has no idea what the hell is going on here, one of you is going to tell me."

"Fiery one aren't you." Erynne commented, ignoring his speech and continuing on her walk. "I don't think anyone has ever spoken to me in that manner and seeing as how you don't know how things work here I'll let it go." She stopped again and pointed a finger at his chest. "This once. I am queen here and I will not be spoken down to, I don't care who you are. Do not demand anything from me that you are not permitted to have. That includes any explanation on my family's personal life."

"Queen?"

"Erynne MacAraa. My husband is Ronan."

"Yeah, I got that."

Erynne softened because it was never her way to be mean spirited with anyone. She looked down at the dog who sniffed around the walls.

"I'm sorry, Bryan. You must feel very confused and a little frightened. Catherine was when Ronan found her. This has all been....not a day I wish to remember. You knew her?"

"Sort of. I was her neighbor. I went to school with her."

"How was she treated? I mean, we saw what damage there was but you would know better."

"I could hear her scream from my bedroom window but I couldn't help her." He answered flatly.

"No." Erynne agreed. "How could a young boy help a young girl from such violence while keeping himself safe?"

"Her parents were jailed. I think that's the only reason why her mother is still alive..." He noticed the pain, that word caused, flash in Erynne's eyes and he sighed. "I'm sorry. I don't know how to talk about this."

"It's alright. Her mother is alive?"

"Only because she went to jail. They called it the worst child abuse case to happen in Great Falls."

"Great Falls? Is this your home?"

"It is."

"Interesting name."

"Not as interesting as Caelodh."

She smiled at his confidence; in the way he spoke and how he never allowed his chin to drop in submission.

"No. I suppose not."

"Look, I have to get back to those woods. I need to get back home. I don't belong here."

"Tell me, Bryan. What man goes for a walk in the woods alone? I would guess that man is either escaping something or looking for adventure."

"Maybe a little of both." He replied.

"Well, is this not an adventure?" Erynne asked.

Bryan studied her then a broad grin spread on his face.

"It is."

"What are you running from?"

He thought about it for a second and in that second he knew. He never knew before this moment and, standing in a beautiful hallway, he now did.

"Change."

"Aren't we all." She turned and continued down the hall, more slowly this time. "This way. We're almost there."

"I worried about her every day." Bryan told her. He didn't know why he said it. Maybe to give this woman an idea that someone who knew that little girl actually gave a shit.

"She never spoke of you. She never spoke of anyone. She called out in her dreams when they haunted her but she kept that part of herself hidden. I knew she was pulled back in some way. She always stared in the direction from which she came. I never liked it but she never opened up about it so I couldn't offer her any advice or support. I'm quite surprised it took as long as it did for her to disregard Ronan's words and go back."

"Do you think she was trying to get back to Montana?" Bryan asked as they stopped at a large door.

"No." Erynne shook her head. "She's been happy. I think she just needed to know something of what she left. The thing is...we don't know where this curtain is. She could have been taken today. Archer could have been taken. I don't think I could bear that. They're my children."

"This curtain I walked through, I marked."

"You've marked it?" Erynne asked.

"Because I don't plan on staying here."

"We will get you back." She assured him, opening the door. "But you'll go alone."

It was a warning. He understood the meaning of what she said and uncomfortably shifted the pack on his back.

"Understood."

Bodie entered the room first and Bryan followed. He had never seen anything so stunning in all his life. When he rented a hotel room, it was the basic bed and television. This was something out of a dream. He walked in and found the ceilings towering above him, the floor adorned with animal skins and drapes that were so heavy they would keep him warm during the coldest nights in a tent. Some might call this the penthouse suite in some themed room in Vegas. He just called it over the top.

"You are expected at dinner but it's early. Take a rest." Erynne smiled at how he looked around in surprise.

"Thanks for this." He offered to her, motioning to the room.

She only gave him a small nod and closed the door behind her as she left. He understood. He wasn't very sure about being here and she wasn't sure about having him here. The only reason why he was here wasn't by choice. It was by chance. Now the only thing on his mind was getting back as soon as he could. Bodie jumped up on the bed, as she always did when she was at home. He assumed she was pretty exhausted from all the stress she had been through since the previous evening. He couldn't forget her face when he found her. It was a miracle that he actually did. Walking up to her, he took her face in his hands and kissed her forehead.

"I'm sorry I thought you'd run from me. I'm sorry you were taken." He apologized as she licked his nose. "I won't let you out of my sight again. We both must've been drugged or something because there's no way you would've went willingly."

He was thinking out loud and he often thought out loud to her. They had been together since he found her in an alley seven years ago. She was mangy but affectionate. He could barely deal with telling her to get lost as she followed him home during one of his runs even though he tried his hardest to shoo her away. He didn't want the responsibility of a dog but she wouldn't leave, camping out on his doorstep night after night. Thinking she might die from cold, he invited her in on an evening of wet snow and washed away the dirt that clung to her fur. She never left and he never regretted the decision to keep her. Now they were here but at least they were together. He never kenneled her and for good reason. What if there came a day that he couldn't get her back; a day like today.

Shaking the thoughts from his head, Bryan collapsed on the bed while Bodie got comfortable at the foot of it. He studied the way the stones made up the ceiling above him, feeling his eyes grow heavy with exhaustion.

Catherine Richter

He couldn't believe it. She was alive. Not only was she alive but she had been well and good. It was almost a waste of his emotion thinking about her. He spent so many years wondering and hoping someone would find her and it ended up to be him. His stomach flipped and turned, remembering what she looked like as a girl compared to the woman she was now. She was so different and yet, the same. The eyes were the same. They still held that quiet mystery; that privacy and secrecy that could only come from a person that grew up in the center of turmoil. Erynne had said she saw the damage that was done. No wonder they kept her. Who wouldn't try to keep a child safe from the danger that was so apparent by the scars and bruises on her body? But he questioned, as he dozed off, if she ever wanted to return. Erynne had said Catherine was happy but there was a difference between happiness and wondering if things remained the same in her absence. After twenty years, the risk of disappearing again probably outweighed the safety of her adoptive world. There were reasons that children, who were adopted, looked for their birth parents. It was simply closure. He never got it, thinking that Catherine had died among trees. She never got it, hoping she had been missed.

Bodie began to snore. With slits for eyes, Bryan looked at his watch. It showed him twelve after one but who knew if that was actually the time here. In any event, he couldn't keep his eyes open and he shifted his position so his head found the pillows and drifted off to sleep.

*****

It wasn't something that I wanted to do but I knew I had to make it right. He wouldn't see me. He didn't come to find me and dinner would be awkward enough with Bryan there. I had to apologize. Whether the apology was accepted was a different story. The woods were forbidden and I encouraged Archer, my brother and heir, to risk it all just to see if I could find something. At least I had that going for me. I found gold. It might be nothing but it could be everything. I was hoping for the ladder.

I knew where he would be. Ronan would be where he always was when he was in a foul mood. It brought him peace to be with his ancestors. The halls echoed my soft footsteps. This wasn't a part of the house that I frequented. For ceremony purposes, fine, but I would rather not. I found him easily. He knelt with his head bent in deep prayer. He often talked to his dad. It was the oddest thing to speak with ghosts and have them answer, even if he was the only one that could hear them.

Politely clearing my throat, I saw him raise his head and slightly turn it in my direction. He shifted his position so his body only faced forward, obviously turning away from any sort of conversation that I wanted to have.

"I wish to be alone, Catherine."

"Please dad. I would really like a moment."

He looked up to the stone faces and breathed in and out, as if praying for the strength not to wring my neck. He didn't respond but waited. I took that as permission and slunk into the church, coming beside him and kneeling quickly. I repeated the prayer of greeting that I had learned, before starting. I already disrespected my dad. I don't think he could handle me disrespecting my ancestors.

"It wasn't Archer's idea. It was mine. I asked him to come with me in case..."

"In case you were taken." He finished.

"I guess. That or backup in case I found anything."

"He knew of my wishes and he still went. He is just as guilty."

"What are you really upset about?" I asked. "The fact that I didn't listen or the fact that I had the courage to go?"

"I warn you, daughter, you speak out of turn."

"And you always taught me that I could speak when I wanted to. Is it only when I piss you off that I can't?"

"Catherine!" He exclaimed.

"I'm sorry, okay. I'm sorry. But look what's come out of it. A clue as to what Lueken's purpose is here. Without that, we would have continued to watch as those of Bruhn leave their homes because they fear them. People have disappeared! Not out of the woods. That's old news. They are vanishing out of their homes while they sleep. And now there's been a hideout found with proof that it's Lueken's."

"And a stranger's arrived whose intentions I've no idea about!" He snapped back.

Ronan stood and walked away, unable to look at me.

"You have to believe me when I say Bryan has no bad intentions."

"You knew him as a child! You don't know him now!"

"Did you distrust me so when you found me? A small girl?"

He remembered the evening he found her. He was here, in this church, and he questioned her. He questioned her appearance and what she was to him; why she came and why he found her.

"Yes." He answered.

I was shocked.

"You...why?"

"Because of the circumstance of your appearance. Do you blame me?"

"Yes. I was seven years old."

"Even a sorceress gives birth."

"Then why didn't you send me back?" I demanded.

"Because when I held you, you were mine."

"I was a replacement." I stood then but stayed in place.

"Who told you that?" He demanded to know.

"Please, everyone knows. Archer knows."

"Did he tell you that?"

"No. Archer would never tell me that.

Ronan paused before continuing. He never expected me to bring up a daughter he never could; not to one that came after.

"We love you. The death of a child is never forgotten. But you were never a replacement for her. It's true that you filled an emptiness that her death created but it was you we wanted; not just a girl to make us forget but a girl to allow us to live completely again."

"How long did she live?" I asked.

"The night." He answered, fingering his collar in discomfort with my questions.

"I'm sorry." I offered, seeing how uncomfortable he was with remembering a memory from a lifetime ago. "I never meant to betray your trust."

"You did or you would never have gone." Ronan corrected.

"You have an answer for everything. Can't you just let me have the floor?"

"You've had the floor since you were seven." He answered evenly.

"So where do we go from here?" I asked.

Ronan sighed, trying to calm himself down even more.

"My greatest fear is losing my children." He admitted. "It's not so much that you went. It's what could've happened and you don't seem to get that."

"I do get that but it didn't happen so why stay angry with something that could've been?"

"Is he here to take you back?" Ronan asked, the hurt and fear apparent in his face. "Is that why he's come?"

Stunned, I ran up to my father and grabbed his hands in mine. Shaking my head, I kissed his knuckles.

"No father. No. He was only walking. He had no idea he would walk through a curtain like I had. How could he?"

"A man from your past just happens to walk into the same world you walked into twenty years to the day and you don't think there's a reason behind it all?"

"You think too much and I will never leave you. I will never leave my home. This is my home. It has been for most of my life. How could I go back to hate when I live with love?"

In relief, he wrapped his arms around me in a tight embrace, kissing the top of my head.

"I'm so sorry. I just needed to go back. I have for a few years now. I just chose this time because you've been so preoccupied with Bruhn. I only wanted to find something to help and I knew Lueken came as I did so I assumed there would be something there."

"And now there is. Don't worry yourself." Ronan smiled and lifted my chin with his fingers. "I haven't given you a reason not to worry. I've been distant. This is true. Archer knows it. We quarrel but you...you are willing to find something to bring me peace. Archer is worthy of the title King but you...I'll admit that at times I believe you should be Queen."

"Really?" I asked elated.

"Never tell Archer I said that."

"More secrets?" I smirked, raising an eyebrow.

"To save his pride." He winked. "This Bryan was important to you?"

I shook my head and leaned into my father again.

"I barely knew him." I told him.

"So why do you care so much that I nearly tore him to pieces."

"Because even though he barely knew me, Bryan Williams saved my life."

Ronan couldn't help himself. He had to know even if it didn't matter anymore. But if this Bryan had saved her life, he also gave Ronan a second chance at being a father.

"Did you really wish to die?"

"Yes." I whispered. "There were times I wished to die."

"And now?"

"The moment I arrived here I knew that it was my second chance at life. I've never, for one second, took that for granted. You have to believe that. I just needed..."

Ronan stepped away and studied me intently.

"I needed something to close that chapter that I never could as a young girl."

"And you think this Bryan could do that for you?"

"I don't know. I just think that it's a step in some sort of direction. Please, just give him your attention. He didn't come here to intrude. He had no idea what he was walking into. Just like me."

"Yes. Just like you." Ronan pressed his lips together and breathed a sigh. "Alright. I will question him. I've no choice. I need him to show me this laboratory. And then..."

"And then what?" I asked.

"He will go back."

Getting a sick feeling in the pit of my stomach, I swallowed hard. I wasn't entirely sure he would go back to where he started. No one knew and nothing was trusted out of those woods.

"Yes. He will go back."

*****

What would he wear? Here he was in a friggin' castle, invited to dinner, and he had nothing to wear. His clothes, although packed to save space, were wrinkled and for the outdoors. He neglected to pack a suit for the instance of just in case. They would understand. They had to understand. He was nervous. He slept. He had slept hard and according to his watch he had slept for three hours. Bodie was still on the bed with no intention of getting up. She watched him with one eye as she dozed in the comfort of heavy quilts. Bryan was starving and dinner couldn't come at a better time. He had put food out for Bodie but she didn't touch it, only lapping up some water that he had found in a pitcher.

She would eat. Usually after a big trip, she liked to spend a couple days simply lying around. He used to worry that she had eaten something wrong because she was so quiet. Now he didn't because he knew better. His room, as gorgeous as it was inside, had an even better view when he opened the large patio doors. He had his own walled in green space which was a relief seeing as how he had no clue which way to go to let Bodie do her business and that was the least he wanted to think about. His thoughts were only about telling these people what little he knew of this Daines guy, show them the creepy stone torture chamber and get the hell back to Montana. He couldn't believe it. He actually missed it only because he had no idea how to get back. His mom would be inconsolable if he couldn't get back. It was his only thought. His mother. Look what she did to him. With all her sticking her nose into his business, he was actually concerned about what would happen if he couldn't get back to her.

There was a gentle knock on the door and Bodie looked up and began to growl. He smiled at her and tossed the clothes down to the floor.

"It's okay. No one's taking you." He told her.

Growling again, Bodie put her snout between her paws and watched as Bryan opened the door. There was a woman that met him and she held clothing and another pitcher of water with steam rising from the top.

"Hey." He told her, not knowing what else to say.

"Sir Williams, I have been instructed by the King to offer you some clothing for your dinner tonight and I thought you may like some hot water for washing." She curtsied to him and he nearly laughed out loud.

"Are you serious?" He asked, watching her.

"Yes. Am I overstepping with the water? I only thought..." She spoke quickly as if trying to apologize for something.

"No no. It's all good. I'm very thankful. You're an answered prayer."

"Oh." She blushed and curtsied again. "Thank you sir."

"Please. My name is Bryan. Sir is my dad."

She giggled and he held the door open so she could pass. She looked at Bodie who only watched from a relaxed position.

"What a beautiful dog." She commented as she handed the clothes to Bryan and found a spot for the pitcher of water. "Is it friendly?"

"Oh yeah. Bodie's great."

"She's simply lovely."

The young woman walked to the bed and stroked Bodie, who in turn rolled over onto her back for belly rubs.

"You are a gorgeous one. What a pair you make." She cooed and Bodie lapped it up.

"Can I ask you something?" Bryan interrupted.

"Yes." She stood and held her hands in front of her.

"How do I get to this dinner?"

"There will be someone to escort you."

"Ah. Of course there will." He answered looking at the ground. He figured as much. He was a stranger and being a stranger, he wouldn't be allowed to wander on his own. "Uh, tell His Highness thanks for the clothes. I appreciate it."

"I will. They may be a little big."

"I'll manage."

"Good. It's lovely to meet you." She curtsied again and he waved it off.

"What's your name?"

"Avery, sir."

"It's really nice to meet you too, Avery."

"Thank you. Good luck at dinner. Rumor has it your presence has people on edge and as any rumor, they spread quite quickly."

"Why's that?"

"The last visitor that came from the woods stayed as Princess. We didn't know for sure where she came from. We only guessed."

"Who? Catherine?"

Avery nodded agreement.

"Some say she is the spirit of the daughter they lost. Others think worse." She replied.

"What do you think, Avery?"

"I think she's made the King and Queen extremely happy. She's a good friend of mine. Catherine's confided in me about her true roots but I've never told a soul."

"For real?" Bryan asked.

"Yes and I never will. Have a lovely evening, Bryan."

"Thanks. I'll try."

With a small smile, she left and Bryan looked down at the pile of fabric that he was given. Taking it as a hint that he would be escorted to some sort of dining room soon, he placed the clothing on the bed and went to pour the water into a bowl. He was a camper. This was luxury. It was better than a cold stream. He splashed his face several times and washed. Feeling better, Bryan took the various pieces of borrowed clothing and placed them on his body one by one. They were a little big but as he viewed his reflection in the mirror, he found it didn't look half bad.

"Okay, I can do this. It's just a dinner and then I'll be gone. I'll take them to this psychopath's torture chamber and then I'll just walk right back home. Piece of cake."

What about Catherine?

His mind spoke back and he had to admit, he wasn't sure what he was supposed to do about that one. Everyone assumed she was dead. There would be too many questions if he brought her back and it's not like it was his responsibility anyway. She made a choice to stay. She knew that the woods would bring her back home but why would she ever want to go back. Only to give peace to a boy, that was now a man, that thought of her every day? That wasn't her job. Now that he knew where she really was and that she was actually safe, he felt like an idiot spending so much time thinking of her. A disappearance of any child is traumatic but as a child, you often imagine the next one could be you.

Bryan shook the thoughts out of his head as he heard another knock on the door. Bodie jumped off the bed and went towards it. Her tail was wagging hoping it would be Avery again. He smiled as he came to open it.

"Get back Bo. It's probably not her."

She sat back a little and Bryan opened the door to a stout man with barely-there hair and a suit that needed to be let out a little. He nearly laughed out loud but managed to contain himself, looking into the hallway.

"Master Williams, your presence is required at dinner with the Sovereign Family. I am to escort you."

"Great." Bryan straightened his overcoat and held out his hands to present himself. "How do I look?"

"Very good sir." Stouty answered with no facial reaction at all.

"Thanks Jeevs. Bodie, I'll be right back."

She turned and jumped back onto the bed and Bryan closed the door as he stepped out into the hall.

"My name, sir, is Ronald. It is not Jeevs."

"Fair enough. Now I know. Let's go."

The halls were quiet. Their shoes were the only sounds that echoed in the wide halls. Bryan took his time looking at paintings and carvings, at fabrics and rugs. He stretched his neck so he could take a look at the candle holders high above and the great wood beams, that one could see, holding up the massive stone structure. There were banners and flags and as he followed Ronald, he thought he was on a movie set in one of those multimillion dollar epic history films. It was so real and he had to get his mind wrapped around the fact that it was. This was real and as strange as it was to find this place through an invisible curtain, it was stranger to him that it actually felt like home.

"This way." Ronald took him around one more corner and there they were met with huge ten feet doors that were wide open with people talking at a table.

Bryan shrugged and pulled on various parts of his clothing just to make sure he looked okay as Ronald knocked on the door.

"Your Sovereignties, may I present Bryan Williams."

The four of them stood and the wait staff stopped what they were doing and stood at attention. Ronan studied him sternly but his face softened when he saw that Bryan actually put in some effort to present himself in the way Ronan required him to.

"Welcome to my home, Master Williams. Please join us. We've been expecting you." Ronan told him.

Hearing Ronan welcome him, Bryan began to breathe a little easier. They were still cautious of him, that was apparent, but he felt like he was given a chance and that was enough. A chair was pulled out for him beside Catherine and he sat as he thanked the woman who offered it to him.

"Please sir, It's Bryan." He addressed Ronan respectfully.

"Very well. You may call me Ronan. You know Catherine and Archer and you may call my wife Erynne."

"Thank you." He looked at each of them but had trouble looking at Catherine. She had the same trouble.

"You are welcome here Bryan. We're sorry about earlier. If you only knew the lore out of those woods, you would understand." Erynne offered.

"I get it. I'm pretty shaken myself. I'll tell you what I know but it isn't much and I'll show you what I found. I'll also show you the spot where the curtain is if you want."

Archer studied his father as Ronan brought his folded hands to his lips, considering what Bryan was saying.

"You will show us the gateway to your home?" Ronan asked.

"If it helps you I will." Bryan told him.

"That's generous of you, Bryan. And very brave. I would like, very much, to see it and mark it myself." Archer replied, taking a drink from his huge silver goblet. "Father?"

Ronan brought his hands down to his plate and cleared his throat.

"Yes. I have been told you've marked it already."

"I have and I swear I won't announce the place. No one will know. I just want to get back and leave it where it is. I don't think you need curious eyes in your home." Bryan told him, attempting to gain the man's trust with simple words.

"No. I do not. Thank you." Ronan answered. "Is it near a town; a village of yours?"

Bryan shook his head.

"No. It's a walk through thick woods. Unless someone was lost, they wouldn't be able to find it. It's pretty dense forest there."

"Pretty dense." I agreed, remembering what I ran through.

Bryan looked in my direction and I gave him a small smile.

"From what I remember."

"Good. Well then, shall we eat?" Erynne announced. "Please, bring in the first course."

Ronan saw how uncomfortable this reunion was. It was not a happy relationship they had. It was one of needing protection and protecting. Bryan was aware of terrible things and as a boy, could not help as much as Ronan was sure he wanted to. Catherine was possibly embarrassed that the only memory that Bryan had of her was a tortured young girl. He didn't blame them and he didn't want more. Bryan would be leaving tomorrow and that would be all the closure that Catherine would get.

"What is your duty?" Archer asked, looking at the plate that was presented to him to begin his meal.

"My duty?" Bryan asked.

"What do you do? What do you do where you live?"

"Oh, like a job?"

"Yes." I answered.

"I work in a research facility. I head a department dealing with pharmaceuticals with a special interest in immunology."

All of them gave him blank stares, giving him very little feedback that they knew what the hell he was talking about.

"Uh...medicines. I create new ones."

"Ah. Brilliant. How interesting." Erynne commented. "Have you been doing it long?"

"About seven years. I've actually got a job offer to move to another State that could allow further and deeper study but I haven't decided if I'll take it yet."

"Why? If it's a new challenge, I don't see why you wouldn't further your expertise in that way." Ronan offered while chewing.

"It's not home. It's not Montana. But you're right. It is a new challenge, one that I'm thinking very seriously about."

"Are you married? Children?" Erynne asked.

"Uh..." Bryan shook his head nervously. "No. I'm seeing someone but we are...we aren't married."

"Oh. I'm sure she's lovely."

"Yeah. She's good." He answered, hiding his expressions behind a goblet.

Archer smirked, understanding how Bryan was feeling. For the last couple of years, his parents have wanted him married. He had been meeting different women that his mother and father liked but none of them were anything but a pleasant afternoon. Catherine, on the other hand, had made it clear she wished for none of that. He saw that his dad had the same expression and they laughed easily with each other.

"My father has been trying to get me married for months." Archer offered.

"It hasn't worked." Ronan agreed.

"It's a big step. My mother would love it. I'm not sure I'm ready for that with the job offer and everything."

I kept quiet, secretly wondering what she was like. Who got the attention of Bryan Williams and was there a long list of names that had their chances. Shaking my head, feeling ridiculous, I finished my first course.

"How is it that you know Lueken Daines?" Ronan changed the subject abruptly much to Erynne's disappointment.

"Ronan, we haven't even started on the main course and you've already brought him up. Please wait until we're done."

"It's okay." Bryan answered. "I don't know much anyway. About twenty years ago, he was involved in a vaccine study. No one was aware that he had his own agenda. The documents he provided were fabricated. It was only when two kids died that his tests and studies were shown to be falsified. By then he had disappeared; around the same time Catherine did."

"He was experimenting on children?" Ronan asked.

"Yeah." Bryan cleared his throat and sat straighter. "I have his job now. Further investigations have shown that he's tainted many vaccines and there have been deaths, seventy five, over the years that link back to our facility. When I was offered the job in California, it was tempting because I wouldn't be called into another wrongful death lawsuit."

"Have you seen him? Did you know him?" Archer asked.

"No." Bryan shook his head. "But he's recently been back. His face has been seen on security cameras, trying to get into the building."

"Cameras?" Ronan asked.

Bryan had no idea how to explain security cameras or video to this man.

"You would have to see it." He finally answered. "The point is, Lueken has been travelling between this curtain. I realized that when I found his wallet." Bryan pulled it out of a pocket and tossed it on the table. "You don't have an old driver's license if you aren't going back and forth. Nor do you have a shit load of cash that was printed in the last two years. From what I saw in that cabin..."

"What did you see in the cabin?" Erynne asked.

Bryan glanced at Erynne who was sitting on the edge of her seat.

"Things that would be rude to mention at such a beautiful dinner." He smiled at her, showing her complete respect. She smiled back in appreciation. "It isn't pretty and I heard screaming. I just ran. I got spooked and I ran. That's when Catherine appeared and Archer knocked me out."

Erynne glared at her son and he rolled his eyes at her.

"What? It was the woods, Mother! Catherine and Bryan were drawn!"

"I had it handled." I repeated what I had said outside and Bryan chuckled shaking his head.

"I had it handled." Bryan argued.

"If you had it handled, you wouldn't have fallen."

"If I hadn't been drugged and running scared, I wouldn't have fallen. It had nothing to do with you having an arrow pointed at my face."

"Enough. Both of you." Ronan ordered.

We sat quietly as more plates of food were being brought out.

"I realize this is not easy for either of you. I have considered that. Catherine was severely abused as a small girl and you, Bryan, were witness to that. Be that as it may, I will not have you defending your wounded childhoods while giving me information on a murderer who could be anywhere in my country. Is that clear?"

"Yes, Father." I answered.

"Yeah. Sorry."

"Now, Since Lueken could be anywhere, the border of the forest must be guarded thoroughly. Archer, get word to the armored divisions. I need the watch tripled."

"Already done sir." He answered in his way that Ronan was assured it would be very soon.

"Good. It doesn't matter to me that the man goes back and forth in those woods. I will not have him occupying my lands any longer. I want a search. Every home that man has been invited in, every person who has spoken to him, I want searched. Armies will be dispatched from all counties. We are at war with a terrorist."

"Yes, Father." Archer replied.

"Bryan, at first light you will accompany me and my team to the woods and show me this place you speak of. It would be appreciated if you could explain what things are if you can. Since you have worked in the same place as Lueken, it would be most helpful if you explained to me what you think he's up to."

"No good." Bryan offered. "That I know."

"Yes, well, I've known that for some time but never had any proof. He will hang. I cannot charge him for the murders of the people where you are from but, if you are correct, and people are being tortured, he will hang for that."

"And then?" Bryan stared at Ronan, asking to be released from this fantasy.

"You will show us the veil and you will leave."

I looked down at my lap. My mother saw the grief in my face as the deal was struck. A link to a life I could never forget would be broken and the gap of closure was too wide to try and fill in one night. Erynne couldn't argue. This situation was too dangerous to convince the King for Bryan to stay a little longer. He had to go.

"I'll leave." Bryan agreed.

*****

Archer waited anxiously for Bryan but he was taking his sweet time. Catherine had gone to her room and his parents lingered in conversation with their guest which was unexpected. They liked him. His parents bloody liked the guy. He had to admit, he liked Bryan as well. When he relaxed there was a comfortable ease about him. Although Bryan was a complete stranger, it was hard not to laugh and be friendly with him. Archer felt bad, after they shared the meal, about what he had done in the woods and wanted to make amends. So he waited. It seemed like forever but soon he heard footsteps which Archer greeted by stepping out into the hall from his hiding place. Bryan stopped and seeing who it was, rubbed his face in helplessness. Seeing Bryan's apprehension, Archer raised his hands in innocence.

"I'm only wondering if you'd join me for a drink." He smiled. "It's my way of apologizing for being a bit of an ass with you."

"A drink?" Bryan answered, feeling apprehensive. "I don't know."

"Come on. I know a place and it's a place to get information. I'll be honest and tell you if my father found out how I got some of the information I know, he'd be horrified and I'd never make King. You, I'd like to trust."

"For real?"

"I've been tracking Lueken for months. I've been close but he's slipped away. Never had I heard of the place in the woods you described so he can't be far because he was just in those woods today and this is the closest city to them. It's easy to get lost here. If there's any place a man like that will go, it's this one. You in?"

Bryan thought it over while Archer waited patiently.

"Sneaking behind your dad's back while finding a murderer in an underground bar."

"Is that your language?" Archer asked.

Bryan grinned mischievously.

"Do they allow dogs?"

Archer licked his lips in anticipation. This was the part of his duty that he loved.

"I'm Prince MacAraa. They will allow dogs."

"Great."

"Bring your bow."

"You don't have to say it twice." Bryan replied, walking quickly in the direction of his room. He would be bringing his bow whether Archer liked it or not. New city, new world, underground bar...oh yeah. He was bringing his bow.

Bodie was beside herself with excitement as she was set free to walk with Bryan through the halls of the castle and then the streets. The new smells were driving her crazy with possible exploration. There had been rain and the mud around her paws was getting ridiculous. She stayed close, obviously not being able to trust the new people around her after being taken and stuffed in a cage. She didn't wander far from them; the most being only a few feet. The walk was longer than Bryan expected. The longer they walked, the more the city began to change. They started travelling through streets of comfort and by the end of their journey, they were walking through low class neighborhoods where laundry hung from lines that connected the windows of homes and filth was tossed out into the streets. There were definite differences; something that Bryan wasn't all too comfortable walking through.

"Don't let the streets fool you. I see the look in your eyes of concern. My father distributes funds, it is only how they're used that causes the split. You could say it's what keeps the...what was the word you used? Underground?"

"Yeah."

"It keeps it alive. People get desperate when secrets are involved. I've learned what my father has not. You must be aware of the secrets."

"Why isn't he aware?"

"He is. It's only his first priority was to protect me. Then Catherine, when she arrived. Ronan just couldn't stop my curiosity. He's respected. He's well loved. I, however, like to bend the rules a little."

"Couldn't he have stopped this? Couldn't Ronan just arrest them?"

"He has and he will. The thing about the underground though...it's hard to prove. I'll be the one to do it but it has to be done in a way they won't scatter. When dealing with an infestation of mice, you lay the poison and leave the holes. Then, when the numbers of mice begin to fall, you seal up those holes. Numbers have dropped. Ronan has sealed off the cities. I'm just the cat at the hole in the wall."

"Does Ronan know about your rebellion?" Bryan asked when they came to a door with loud noises coming from inside.

"Please. Did your father know about yours?"

Bryan thought back to the stolen cars, the rolled joints and the fake I.D.s that he had used at sixteen. It was the freedom he craved from the hovering mother and father that couldn't forget about the boy on that witness stand as he was put in a position that could never be cut away.

"I got myself into some trouble. My sister helped me out of a few jams."

"Well then. We understand each other."

"A little booze and a couple of joy rides is way different than sneaking around, looking for a murderer."

"I'm not sure what that means. I'll have to take your word for it. Come on."

Archer pushed the door open and Bryan held on to his bow as they made their way to the back of the bar. People stopped conversations just to look at Archer. He wasn't well liked here. He was authority and it was something that wasn't welcome in this place. It was dark. It was dingy. This place was the kind of refuge people came to plan outcomes of lives that were not their own. Since no one stood in confrontation, Bryan trusted that what Archer was doing was okay. At least he had been here enough times to know he couldn't be touched. They stopped at a door and Archer knocked in a certain way that had the door crack open revealing blood-shot eyes as they peered out.

"What?" The voice demanded.

"I'm here to see Omad."

"Who's he?" The eyes asked looking at Bryan. Bryan never looked away.

"Bryan." Archer answered easily.

"Bryan who?"

"Bryan, the cousin to your fucking prince now let me in."

Oh, this is going good. Bryan thought as he heard the man's groans and opened the door. Bodie sniffed and sat going in only after Bryan had entered the room. The door shut quickly after them and Archer walked to the middle of the room.

"Prince Archer. Lovely to see you, as always. I see you haven't had a drink yet. You're tense."

Omad looked up from his gambling game. He was a tall skinny man with skin that had been darkened by the sun and eyes that showed no mercy. His unwashed hair was tied back and he was either growing a beard or forgot to shave for the last week. Either way, he definitely needed a shower.

Bryan noticed that the game, five men crowded around, was some sort of domino or tile. The room stunk like unwashed men and liquor. He glanced down at Bodie who was on high alert.

"I've walked into a God-Damn medieval Godfather movie." Bryan whispered.

"Who's the blonde?" Omad asked.

"Bryan."

"Just Bryan?"

"I'm not here for games Omad. Where is he?" Archer asked.

"Where is who?"

"Daines. I know you know. He's in hiding and you know where."

"He's in perpetual hiding. What's your point?" Omad stood to get a drink.

"He's been found out; what he's done, his agenda and I know there is nowhere he could go but here. You know who comes and goes in secret. Tell me where Daines is."

"I don't know where Daines is. I never have. He disappears."

"You're lying."

"Isn't it funny, Prince, that this time of year you amp up your search but it never turns out. Ever. How many times have we been over this?"

Archer dug deep into his jacket pocket and withdrew a bag of coins. He tossed it on the table which got Omad's attention.

"And every year you give me a location. I don't have time for this. Where is Lueken Daines?"

"Why?"

"That is none of your concern."

Omad took the bag and opened it. He raised his eyebrows in appreciation then set it back down.

"Last I heard, he took a coach to Algiz. It left an hour ago."

"You're sure." Archer probed.

"Unless my source is lying. The thing is, Lueken's never been to that area before. He's running from something."

"No shit." Bryan scoffed.

"Who are you?" Omad demanded. "You're with Prince here but I don't have to listen to your comments. Who are you?"

"He's a friend of Catherine's." Archer admitted.

Omad straightened and grinned as if the scenes in his mind were X-rated.

"Is that so? She's finally lifted her skirts for a man."

In a heart's beat, Archer went from irritation to flat out rage. He flew to Omad, grabbing him by the neck and pushing him up against a wall. Bodie began to snarl and snap, the more she did it, the faster the saliva flew. She was nervous; her hair on end. As soon as Archer flew to the man who insulted his sister, Bryan had his bow at the ready. Knives were taken out of sheaths, no one certain who to attack first. All Bryan knew was that this had changed from bad to worse in no time and he didn't know if it was the usual outcome or if Archer was just more on edge than usual, finding out what Lueken was really up to.

Archer breathed heavily into the man's face who simply smiled back at him, keeping his breath shallow.

"I am willing to forgive you robbing me every time I come in here. I'm even willing to forgive the wild goose chases you have sent me on. I can take the insults about me or my father because we know it has nothing to do with us but Catherine is off limits." He seethed.

"People say they see her, in the night. They see her dance for the woods. They see her invite those from other places that travel through the trees. She dances for them."

Omad's eyes shifted towards Bryan as he was pressed harder into the wall.

"Is that how you came? She danced for you? Are you from the trees?"

"Shut up." Archer demanded.

"What county are you from, Bryan? Tell me because I've never seen Archer bring cousins to a place like this. I've also never seen a bow such as the one you use to point an arrow at me. Big mistake."

Bryan answered simply by drawing the arrow back further because he knew, if released, it would fly faster. Bryan's knee-jerk reaction pleased Omad even more.

"Ah. So it's true. Release that arrow, Bryan and it's war." Omad warned.

With that threat uttered and knowing it was true, Archer released his grip and Omad dropped to the floor, catching his breath. Walking to the table, Archer took back the bag of coins and stuffed them back in his pocket.

"You paid for information!" Omad shouted.

"Funny thing is, Omad, I'm not paying for lies. I know for a fact that there were no coaches that have left Peorth because it's locked down. I also know that there are many floor boards to this place and much hidden underneath. I'll give you until tomorrow night. If I don't hear word from you, Ronan will be notified and this place ripped apart. Then where will your control be? Think about it. You house a man of murder and torture in your home and I'm sure he hears every word I say. I'd watch your back."

"Get out!" Omad shouted with rage because rage was all he had.

Archer snapped his fingers in Bodie's face and she turned her attention to him.

"Quiet. Let's go."

Bodie, silencing immediately, followed Archer out the door. Bryan replaced the bow on his body and backed out of the room. He just may have felt the smallest urge to either vomit or piss on a wall. Either or, it was happening now.

As the door was closed, Lueken looked up towards the floorboards and suddenly realized he was now a mouse. The poison he had laid had backfired; the holes he traveled, blocked. All because of man's best friend and the search for a soul that wasn't his to find. He had gone too far; his desires now rolling the karmic wheel. He had to get back to the woods. He was done here. He had to get back before the sun set on Bruhn. If he couldn't, he was dead.

*****

"What'll it be Prince Archer?" A very overweight man came to their table and leaned on it, not allowing much personal space between them.

"Two of the hardest things you got in behind those bottles that I know you stash illegally." Archer pointed to the lines of unmarked brown bottles, indicating what he meant.

"Your Sovereign. I am appalled at your accusations. To think that I...."

"Now." He cut him off at the tongue and smiled sarcastically. "Please."

"Yes, Prince Archer."

They watched him go and Archer smiled.

"A little daft but he treats me well as I do to him. It's only fair."

"Like tossing a bag of money to him then taking it back?" Bryan asked trying to get comfortable in his seat.

"You didn't like that." Archer stated.

"No I didn't like that!"

"You surprise me Bryan. You got all excited at the invite and now look at you. You can barely hold it together."

"You are nuts!"

"I have been accused of worse. Come on. Nothing was going to happen." Archer playfully swatted at Bryan's shoulder.

"You could've been killed."

"And then what? Ronan would level them and they know it. There is nowhere else that they could go except the woods. They won't risk it. Daines might. We have to leave at first light. Ronan's right. We have to get back there before Daines does."

"You think he'll get through your security?"

"He's slippery. He's a ghost. I can't risk it."

"Tell your dad, Archer."

Archer watched Bryan and nodded agreement.

"Your right. I'll tell him but you won't be there. Understood?"

"Why?

"I can't have you in this. You're a guest. Not an advisor. Plus, he has no problem jailing you. Me, well...I'm safer."

Two glasses and a bottle were placed before them and a bowl of water served with a bone for the dog. Archer smiled and pulled out the pouch of money that was meant for another man.

"Thank you my friend. I'm sorry. It's been a rough day. Here." Archer placed the pouch in his hand.

The large man was stunned.

"Your Sovereign, why?"

"Just make sure we're not disturbed. I see them but not tonight."

The three of them looked over to a wall where four women stood, all itching to introduce themselves knowing one could be lucky enough to spend the night in the home of their king, with his son.

"Yes, Prince Archer."

He left towards the women and nor Bryan or Archer watched their disappointment.

"Popular guy. No wonder you don't want to marry."

"I do. It's just the lady I wish to marry or, I should say, the type of lady I wish to marry is not what my parents would have me marry. No." Archer shook his head and poured drinks. "I will when I'm ready and when it's the right one. I'm sure you understand what I'm saying."

"Yeah. Completely." Bryan understood very well.

"Cheers." Archer held up the glass and waited for Bryan to tap it. He did and smelled the liquid before shooting it back. "Careful now. You must be well enough to wake early."

Bryan's eyes shot open and welled with tears as he placed his glass back on the table. Archer poured another.

"I want to know of Catherine."

"See..." Bryan gasped, trying to find his voice. "I knew there were ulterior motives then just a friendly offer."

"Just the basics. What was she like?"

He took a moment to gather his thoughts and his breath as he watched his surroundings.

"Small, skinny. Sometimes smelled like she was kept somewhere moldy. Pale. Her eyes were little slits when she looked at you. It was like she permanently flinched, protecting herself from some slap that could happen."

"Hhhmmm. You took her in?"

"I don't know why." Bryan admitted, making sure Bodie was content. She chewed on the bone like he wasn't even there. "I should've stayed away."

"But you didn't."

"I couldn't. I couldn't watch at school what I heard at night, coming from her house." Bryan smiled with a memory. "I used to sneak extra sandwiches and snacks, maybe a muffin or two because I knew she wouldn't have a lunch. When she wasn't at school, I sometimes thought she had run away or something. The next day she would always be back, a little relieved to be there. I never understood that; a kid being relieved to be at school? It was weird."

"What did you think of her in the woods?"

"Nothing." Bryan spit the words out too quickly to be convincing.

Archer watched him very carefully then sighed and sat back in his chair.

"It hasn't sunk in yet has it?"

"What?"

"That she's alive."

Laying his head in his hands, Bryan shook it.

"No. None of this has sunk in yet."

"Would it be foolish of me to believe that after seeing Catherine reunited with you, that out of anyone she ran from, she would have liked to go back to you? To that school? Even after having lived her life as a Sovereign woman?"

"Please." Bryan threw back another drink and grabbed the bottle.

"A part of her remains on the other side of that curtain and it has nothing to do with the family she ran from but the boy in a school that remained. You feel the same. You haven't made peace with that part of your life. Now, you know Catherine's safe and has been while her story in another life was destroyed. To a boy, someone brought back from the dead can be upsetting. You both are upset."

"Fine. I'm upset but I'm leaving. It doesn't make a difference."

"Doesn't it? Will it make it easier to forget? The fact that she's here and alive?"

Bryan chuckled uncomfortably.

"I hope so." He admitted.

"Do you believe in fate?" Archer asked as he leaned forward.

"Do you?" Bryan retorted.

"Yes. You've come on the anniversary of her arrival here. You knew her. Something led you here and, Bryan, I believe it's for very important reasons. You knew of Lueken. He is here as well."

"You don't strike me as the type to believe in romantic delusions, Archer. I'm surprised."

"You'll not leave tomorrow. Mark me. Something's coming and you are part of it."

"And what would that be?" Bryan inquired.

"I don't know." Archer shrugged. He didn't. This was all a huge question mark.

"I'm going home tomorrow. Ronan, you, not even Catherine will keep me here."

"Not even Catherine?"

"No." Bryan stared him in the face. "Not even Catherine. That's over. I have a life on the other side of that veil...curtain...whatever it is that separates this place from mine. I'm not willing to give up my life. Not for a memory. She doesn't need me anymore. I'm not ten and she's not seven. It's time I buried what others did a long time ago."

Archer saluted Bryan and knocked back another drink.

"Veil. I like that. It's very fitting. One more drink then I must see Ronan."

Pouring a last round, Bryan picked up the glass and stared at the liquid. It looked pink in the light but it felt red as fire and burned all the way down to the belly.

"Why do you call your dad by his name?" He wondered out loud, feeling the effects of the pink fire and liking them.

"Professional courtesy."

"Huh. I guess that makes sense."

Archer grinned.

"I'm glad you've come. Thank you for your help tonight. I wouldn't have been able to get away with that if you weren't there."

"Really? I don't believe that for a second."

"Omad's wanted an excuse to kill me for years now. He almost did once. He's scared to die. You made him face death. Thank you for having my back." It was an honest acknowledgement and for the first time since they met, Bryan could see Archer for who he really was. A son and a brother that loved his family very much. So much so he would die for them.

"Thank you for taking care of Catherine." He replied. "Now we're even."

Pointing at Bryan's chest, Archer stood and winked.

"Make peace."

Bryan stood as well and reached for his bow while Archer secured his. He suddenly felt very lost realizing that Archer was right. Following the prince out the door with Bodie following close behind, he had only one thought.

Tell me how. Please tell me how.

*****

I turned to look over my shoulder fearing that someone was watching where I was going and would ultimately rat me out. I felt like a little girl again; supposed to be in bed but unable to sleep and so I wandered. I did a lot of that over the years and it helped. Tonight, though, this wasn't to help me sleep. This was to talk to a boy that was now a man to try and find out information that probably wasn't any of my business anymore. Rounding a corner, I took a look to make sure the way was clear and continued on. Archer had told me where he was staying. Mother had given him a nice room which was surprising. I didn't think they would give him a room at all when Ronan first saw him. I thought he may get held up in a prison cell. I was relieved that didn't happen. I would never have been able to face Bryan in a prison cell.

I wrung my hands in anxious movements. What would I say? Obviously I had to say something to him. The uncomfortable silence clung to me at dinner. It didn't help that I was seated next to him. I felt he had things to say as well but couldn't because there were ears that would only listen protectively. I didn't need my dad interfering in something he had nothing to do with. My parents thought they had every right to know everything about that little girl they found. I purposely kept that part of me hidden. They couldn't help me here and I couldn't have them live those memories with me. I let them go. It was only every so often that they would creep back in and it seemed that maybe, with Bryan's help, I could lay some ghosts to rest.

Coming to the door I paused and waited. I nearly chickened out when I realized what time it was but he would be gone tomorrow so I needed to get this over with. Straightening my shoulders and lifting my chin to assist my confidence, I knocked on the door. The sound of a dog barking told me it wouldn't be long that Bryan would answer it.

I heard the lock give way and the door knob turn. It stopped for a moment, only to tell the dog to stay back. Then a pair of blue eyes appeared through a crack in the open door. When he realized it was me, the door opened a little wider.

"Catherine." He said quietly. Part of him wasn't surprised.

"Am I interrupting?" I asked.

"No.

He wouldn't open the door to me.

"May I talk with you for a minute or two?"

"Uh..." He waited, not entirely sure he should let me in. "It's late and your dad will possibly hang me if he knew his daughter was in my room this late at night. Something tells me the man is very protective."

"He is but he doesn't know I'm here. I have it on good authority, and by that I mean I checked, that my parents are in their chambers, asleep."

"You sure?"

"Positive." I answered. "It'll only be for a second."

Sighing, Bryan relented and opened the door wider. The dog, that I had to convince of my assistance to her owner earlier, was very friendly and genuinely pleased to see me. I entered the room and bent to give her a rub. He closed the door behind me and watched my interactions with Bodie until I straightened then he stiffened, unsure about why I was even here.

"You'll be leaving in a few hours. Why aren't you sleeping?" I asked, trying to warm the chilly situation.

"I could ask you the same thing."

"I have trouble sleeping when I have stuff on my mind."

"What do you have on your mind? I mean, that's why you're here right?"

"I...To be honest, I have all these questions but I'm not sure what to ask."

Bryan crossed his arms protectively over his chest and stared at me.

"You wouldn't be the only one and, Catherine, what's the point?"

His answer stunned me.

"I just...I wonder about what I ran from. Wouldn't you?"

"No, Catherine. I wonder about the girl that ran, what happened to her, was she eaten alive by some animal, did her father actually murder her like I always thought would happen! But no. You weren't dead. You were here..." He turned, acknowledging the opulence. "Perfectly fine while people were sick about your disappearance."

"Bryan!"

"I understand that you were small. I understand that you probably ran for your life. I also understand that a man like Ronan would never send you back by yourself. I understand a lot. What I can't understand is why I gave a shit in the first place when you were here."

"Why are you so upset?" I demanded.

"I was ten. I was ten years old! I heard everything. I hid under my pillow hearing your cries. What for?! God, Catherine. I had to sit in a courtroom and, as your dad looked at me like he could murder me, I had to tell everything to a judge and jury that would lock him up for twenty years. I was ten! I didn't have to care as much as I did now that I see how fine you were; you are."

"Oh Gods." I covered my mouth with my fingers and stepped back.

"Now..." He placed his hands on his hips. "Now I'm in a fucking fantasy world with you in it, alive and well. I helped put a man in prison for twenty years!"

"He deserved it!" I yelled back.

"Fine. Yes. He deserved it. Did I? Did my sister deserve the nightmares? Did my father deserve having to sell the house because his son would constantly stare at an empty house in fear?!"

"I ran in a forest! I had no idea I would end up here."

"Neither did I!"

We only stared at each other, both frustrated with a past we couldn't get over; each for different reasons.

"My mother?"

"Prison. Fifteen years."

"What?" His words felt like a kick in the gut.

"Yeah. Did it ever occur to you that she was just as guilty by default? She allowed you to be beaten."

"She was beaten as well."

"She always left the safe homes where you were safe and put you back in the arms of your asshole father. You don't think she's just as guilty?"

"Where was she supposed to go?"

Bryan pinched the bridge of his nose, taking deep breaths.

"I'm leaving tomorrow, Catherine. There's no use for this. Forget I came."

"Can you forget me, so easily, now that you've seen me? Where I am? I have never once been able to forget you. You saved my life."

"Stop it." He answered raising a hand. "I did not save your life."

"If you only knew how many times a little girl, walking home towards another terrible night, stepped over the side of a bridge and looked down wondering if I was high enough, or held a bottle of pills with a bottle of cough medicine, or snuck a knife out of a drawer. But then I would think, maybe, if I went to school, Bryan would be there and he would look at me like a normal person and not something that could be destroyed or someone who was just invisible."

Bryan simply stared at me, his heart beating quickly because of what I was admitting.

"I ran that morning in a campground because I didn't want to be beaten in a forest in front of other campers. I was humiliated. I took it into my own hands to get help because I couldn't get to school. I couldn't get to the one other kid that...cared."

"Catherine..."

"I'm sorry. I'm sorry what you had to go through. I didn't have a choice." I fought back tears by turning from him. I couldn't let him see me cry.

Bryan wiped his mouth in frustration. He shook his head and walked away, sitting on the edge of the bed. Wiping his palms on his pants, he looked in my direction.

"I never forgot about you." He said softly. "I'm sorry. It's been a really long day and all I want is to go home. That's it."

"Fine." The walls of the room began to close in on me and I needed out. "I guess I'll go. Thanks for the...thank you for seeing me." I answered, walking towards the door.

He watched me go and before I could close the door behind me, Bryan couldn't let the conversation end this way and leapt from the bed, stopping it before it shut.

"Catherine!" He shouted.

"What?"

Looking around to make sure we were alone, he stepped out of the room and came to me. Before I could object, Bryan wrapped his arms around me in a huge hug. Surprised, I tentatively returned it.

"I never, for one day, forgot about you." He whispered.

"Really?" I asked.

"Never. Maybe I remembered for the wrong reasons but..." He separated from me to look into my face. "I'm glad you're safe. I'm glad Ronan found you. I'm glad you got a second chance. I just went through a million emotions, as a kid does, when you disappeared. The nightmares I had were stuff that monsters in the closet would be scared of, you know?"

"If I could have went back..."

"You wouldn't have." He finished.

"I just need to know what happened. For some sick and twisted reason, I need to know what happened to my family."

Bryan stepped away, thinking of what to say. He didn't know much but he knew some.

"When you ran, your parents came back to the house. The cops were there in minutes. I remember a lot of cops. They stayed in the house for what seemed like forever and then they took your dad and your mom, in cuffs, to cars. Two police officers came to my door and I told them what I knew. Social Services came to get your brothers. I got called as a witness. They went to jail."

"My brothers?" I asked.

"How would I know?" He replied. I just glared at him knowing better. "Fine. Glenn has been in and out of prison. Trevor was recently arrested for...shit." He whispered, feeling awkward about saying things that may upset me.

"What?"

"Sexual assault on a minor."

I went white.

"Sex with a child?"

"That's all I know." He stopped there, refusing to say anything more.

Walking down the hall, I paced back and forth, sick to my stomach. He only watched me curiously.

"I told my mother." I said quietly. "She wouldn't believe me."

"What? What did you tell your mother?"

I stood in the center of the hall, clutching my stomach and smiling helplessly.

"Catherine?" He pushed. "What did you tell your mom?"

"I warned her about Trevor because...my father wasn't the only man to humiliate me. I...she wouldn't listen."

"What are you saying?" Bryan demanded.

"I have to go."

"Catherine!"

I turned to go down the hall to escape the haunting and dark memories that came back like they just happened. The flood of them was overwhelming. The beatings I could deal with. The visits in the night I could barely live through.

"Goodnight Bryan."

Stunned, he felt like he could punch a wall. He had no idea, the extent of the abuse and now he just unloaded everything he was feeling; never taking into consideration what she had been feeling and obviously still was. Storming back into the room, he slammed the door waking a dozing dog on the bed.

"I'm a jerk." He told her. "You know how Alex says she can't talk to me? I just proved her right!"

Bodie just moaned and lay back down. Bodie and Alex were never close. Alex didn't like dogs and Bodie knew it. Bryan stripped his clothes off and joined the dog on the bed. Before he blew out the candles, he found her face in his mind. Catherine had changed so much and yet, not enough. Suddenly feeling exhausted, Bryan brought the blankets to his shoulders and hugged a pillow. Like a young boy, he listened for her cries, desperately wanting to comfort but, again, unable to do so. There was something, he knew, that he would continuously hold on to and it bothered him that it would only be memories.

*****

I dressed slowly. This day could bring so much. I felt as if futures were on the line because of what could be found in the building that Bryan had talked about or, my father and my brother could be sent to an earthly existence they knew nothing about. If they did get tangled up in the invisible sheet as I had, would they end up in the same place that Bryan left or would they be shot to someplace else? Who knew if the place Bryan had stepped through was the only one out there. If it was, it would be the best scenario but no one would ever know.

It was still quite dark, the sun not quite above the horizon, but I could hear voices outside, making plans and organizing people; directing who would go where and who would travel in what direction. Even during the night, my home was busy. There seemed to be activity outside and inside as Ronan's orders were carried out and armies were stationed throughout the city and beyond. The scent of torch fire wafted through my open window. I needed the air. I needed any sort of air because the walls seemed to be constantly closing in, making my personal living space feel suffocating. Nothing was safe. Not until Lueken Daines was captured, would anyone be safe.

Taking a deep breath and grabbing a shawl, I left my room and made my way through the rush of the morning toward the sitting room where my parents would eventually have their morning tea. The fire had already been lit and I found my father standing before it, securing his weapons of choice to his body.

"Were you not going to say goodbye?" I asked, standing in the entryway.

Surprised at my voice, Ronan whirled around to greet me.

"Catherine, what are you doing up? It's only four."

"Rest can wait." I answered. "Where's Archer?"

"Securing the south side of the city. He's adamant that Lueken is being hidden there. Apparently there is a man, Omad, who didn't say as much. You know Archer, when he smells something, it usually stinks."

"Yes. He is good at finding what wants to be hidden."

"Hhhmmm. Yes. Your brother has been blessed with two things I never had."

"And what are those?" I asked.

Ronan gave me a smirk.

"A lack of trust in his surroundings and a temper that could get him killed."

"And whose fault is that?"

Again he smiled at me as he cinched his belt.

"Your mother's."

"But he will make an excellent king one day for he has your heart." I offered, stepping past the threshold and narrowing the distance between us.

"Does he now?"

"Archer has only ever tried to help you." I told him. "You just have very different ways of doing things but they both work."

"I envy his passion." Ronan admitted.

"You have passion." I argued. "I'm sure you were exactly like Archer when you had hair."

Ronan gave me a smirk and narrowed his eyes.

"Ha. How dare you speak to your father in such a way."

"Promise me you will be back so I may speak to you in no other way."

He came close and stroked my cheek. Finding my eyes with his, he held their stare.

"I'm scared dad."

"I know."

"What if you don't come back?"

"I will be back. Bryan has the curtain marked."

"What if there are others?"

"Sshh." Ronan soothed and brought me close to hold me tight. "I'll be back. Don't think otherwise."

"I can't help it." I admitted

"But you can. I will return by nightfall. I will see this laboratory and I will see Bryan back home. And then I will ride back to you."

Erynne walked in the room, looking just as pale and drawn as I felt.

"The horses are ready. It's time." She announced quietly.

We looked towards her but she could not return it. Instead, she fiddled with her fingers, having no clue what to say. Ronan sighed heavily. He couldn't prolong this any longer.

"Very well." He let go of me and secured the last of his weapons, then walked to his wife. "See me out." He stroked her arm in invitation.

"Yes." She answered.

"Catherine?"

"I'm coming."

We walked together slowly. There was an air of apprehension in this place and it spread, like the frost that had settled the night before, to those who dwelled in these walls. Archer was already outside, securing the saddle of his horse. They were being accompanied by four others and the horse with no rider, I assumed, would belong to Bryan. I hugged my shawl tighter around me, my breath white and wispy as it mixed with the cooler temperatures.

"Where is Master Williams?" Ronan asked as he took the reins of the horse that was offered to him.

"Being fetched." Archer answered.

"Good."

"Speak of the devil." Archer nodded his chin in the direction of the large doors. Bryan and Bodie exited accompanied by soldiers. "Really father, was there a need for that?"

"Yes."

"Why?"

"Because he is my map. He will be protected because my trust has been tested."

"So you're protecting him?"

"Yes."

"I find that hard to believe." Archer smiled.

Ronan, finding humor in what was expected and what actually was, smiled back.

"You think of your father as a tyrant, Archer."

"Not really. Just over protective of things that need not be protected."

"Are we really having this conversation now?"

"No." Switching his attention to Bryan, Archer welcomed him with a grin. "Good morning."

"'Morning." Bryan switched to look at Ronan. "Good morning, Ronan."

"Bryan." He greeted him evenly. "I hope your night was restful."

"Sure." Not he thought silently.

Ronan mounted his horse as Archer did. Bryan felt in his pocket for the paper that he was given by the ranger at the campground. Taking it out, he looked around for a face. Finding it, he took off his pack and walked away from the riders, coming to me. Without a word, Bryan presented the folded piece of paper.

"What's this?" I asked, taking it.

"Uh...just some things I needed to get off my chest that I don't have time to say."

"Bryan, I can't..."

"It's not angry, Catherine."

I grasped the paper in a tighter grip so no one could take it.

"Thank you."

"I'll see ya."

"Yes. Good luck getting home."

He switched to look at Erynne and she gave him a small smile.

"Thank you, Bryan, for your help. Have a safe journey back."

"Thank you, Erynne. I'll never forget this."

"I'm sure you won't. Now, give my daughter a hug and get on with you. I'll make sure Ronan stays on his horse."

"Mother!" I exclaimed.

"I just needed permission." Bryan smiled. "I wouldn't want to step on any toes.

He walked up the couple steps and before I could object, as the night before, held me tightly for one brief moment.

"It was good to see you." He whispered.

"Good to see you." I replied.

"I'm sorry I can't stay longer."

"Me too. It would've been nice to catch up."

Letting go, I kissed his cheek and stepped back.

"Go."

Walking away, Bryan called for the dog. A woman stood by the horse, holding his belongings. He mounted quickly and took the pack from the woman, securing it as best he could. With only a whistle to his dog, Bryan turned the horse and followed the men towards the woods.

"Mother?" I asked.

"Yes, Catherine?"

"Will we see them again?"

Erynne looked up to the sky and prayed a silent prayer before answering.

"Yes. Of course. It's Ronan. It's Archer. They will be back tonight." She gathered her skirts and turned to leave. "I'll leave you to your letter."

The woman could read my mind like a book. As she left to go in, I descended the rest of the stairs and walked quickly towards the gardens where I had been told I was allowed to stay when I was younger which seemed like yesterday. Finding a place where I wouldn't be bothered, I unfolded the letter and looked at it. It appeared to be a map with names of checkpoints printed out on various locations. Flipping it over, I found his writing and took a deep breath.

Catherine,

I don't really know how to start this. I'm not even sure why I'm feeling all of these things. I guess it's just awful memories and not only mine. Seeing my face again, I'm sure, has brought up a lot for you too. I'm not the easiest guy to talk to. I've been told this many times and I shouldn't have shut down the way I did. I probably could have answered your questions about your family better. I've followed the story for a long time, hoping that you'd be found. I won't say a word about you even though I'm so incredibly relieved that you're okay, it's something that I will keep to myself. The last thing I want to happen is to have your home invaded by more people like Lueken. I have to admit, the temptation to come and visit is strong now that I know what's so close. The memory of you will continue to live in my back pocket but instead of grief and fear, it will be relief and peace that you've always been well and good. Thanks for my life. I'm sure your dad was ready to take it yesterday. I don't blame him. He's got a lot on the brain. I hope everything gets figured out. Archer will know where the curtain is so I've decided, in a few weeks, to leave word of my decision about California. I've left my information at the end. If you ever find yourself in Montana again, give me a call. Otherwise, take care Catherine.

Bryan

I re-read the words over and over. Was he asking to continue some sort of communication? What did this mean? Did he hint that he could come back? He invited me back into my world. To me, this was insane. I couldn't go back but...he could come here. He was right. He could come anytime he wanted to. But would he? Or was it just something to say? If he did, would my father want to kill him again? No, he was welcome here because he had shown trust and honesty. It was the one thing my father relied on the most. The temptation to come is strong. He was comfortable here.

"Dear Gods, Grandfather, Kings and Queens of times past, please bring him back. Please bring back my friend, my connection to who I was so she is not forgotten; so that little girl can heal. Just give us a little more time so questions can be answered and finally put to rest. Bryan is my bridge to that. Please."

My small prayer was met with silence which was expected but in my heart I had a feeling that change was coming. But before that could happen, old fears needed to be hunted and destroyed. Old threats needed to be confronted and secrets revealed. Lueken Daines would be found, my family and my country restored and friendships renewed. It was the best outcome. It had to be. Twenty years of questions wouldn't be for nothing. I'd see to it.

*****

The only sounds in the woods were horses. It was silent. Bryan tried to keep an ear out for any other sounds, including birds, just to calm him down but there was nothing. He remembered where Catherine and Archer had found him. It was pretty much a straight line from the road and where the trees began to get thicker and closer together. Moving further into the trees, there was an area that was quite open to make room for a structure. He would recognize it immediately. He felt he hadn't run that long but apparently he had.

"This is taking too long." Ronan mumbled.

"You're just on edge. We've only been in the woods for an hour."

"An hour too long. Bryan! I'd like an update." He shouted to the man at the front of the party.

Bryan had been anticipating Ronan getting anxious. The man hadn't said two words to him since they left the city and now he was demanding how long this was going to take. Ignoring him, Bryan continued urging the horse forward. He gazed up, finding that the tops of the trees nearly blocked out the sky which was quite overcast. Either it was going to rain or possibly snow. The air certainly felt chilled. Either it was the air or the anxiety over what they would find. When he recognized the changes in the foliage again, Bryan stopped his horse and put up his hand to stop the rest of them. Soldiers silently dismounted while Archer and Ronan stayed put.

"Master Williams, why have you gotten off your horse?" He was asked, Ronan being the constant voice in his ear.

"Because a three minute walk straight that way and you'll see a stone shack. I'm staying back because if there's anyone there, like Lueken, I don't want him spooked."

"Why are you so sure there may be someone there?"

"Because I ran from screams. Someone that screams like that....they can't escape."

The soldier made bird whistles and motioned to his team to spread out. Archer dismounted and went to Bryan's side. Ronan only watched. They stood silently, listening until Archer motioned to his father that it was safe for him to join them. Looking relieved, Ronan got off his horse and began to walk with Archer and Bryan, down a small embankment. As they walked closer, the shack began to emerge. His soldiers surrounded it. Bryan prepared his bow while Archer and Ronan held on to their swords. Every step felt like minutes had gone by. It was too quiet.

"What is this place?" Archer asked softly.

"I told you." Bryan answered.

"To the front." Ronan demanded. "If you see anyone leave, you have my permission to stop them in any way possible."

"Yes Ronan." Archer answered.

Allowing their king passage, the soldiers secured the outside while Archer stared at the closed door. To his right, another structure stood, possibly a shed. To his left, mounds of dirt; some freshly piled up while others appeared to flatten with time. He swallowed hard feeling the worst. Bodie lay back, reluctant to even be here. She watched, ears flat, attentive to everything that was going on around them; on guard yet guarded.

When Ronan gave him the order, Archer kicked at the door. It gave with two large blows and swung open. The smell was overwhelming and Archer brought his arm to his nose to stop from gagging.

"What is that?" Archer asked to anyone.

"It's death." Ronan answered, entering the room himself.

The place was deserted of life. It was only the remnants of the living that remained; that or the remains of life that had not yet drawn breath. Ronan's mouth set in a thin line of rage and disgust as jars, with infants at various stages of development, imprisoned them. Each nearly perfect except for the fact that they eyes were nonexistent, having been cut out. There were other jars with collections of various flesh and organs. There were jars with liquids, jars with powders, disgusting rags and tools of torture that still held blood and tissue. He had never seen anything so revolting and troubling.

"What is he doing here?" Ronan asked loudly.

"I don't know, father."

Bryan went to the liquids and powders. Something wasn't sitting well with him. A man, who tested on human beings, vaccines that ultimately killed, was held up in a stone shack canning infants and doing experiments meant something was very wrong. This man had a plan and God help these people if it was already rolling out.

"What is it?" Ronan asked, watching him closely.

"I don't know. Something about this...I need to know what these are."

"How would you know?"

"A lab."

"You are in a lab!" Ronan hollered.

"Not mine. I'm in the middle of a forest in a god-damn torture chamber. I need my lab!"

"Ssshhh." Archer held his finger to his lips. "Do you hear that?"

Bryan and Ronan stopped arguing and listened. It was coming from underneath them, under their feet and beyond the floorboards. Moans of pitiful helplessness reached their very souls, making their stomachs flip. Bryan pointed to Ronan's feet.

"Down there. That's where I heard the woman scream."

As he searched the area, Ronan could hear cries. They were barely audible and were raspy like this person had been calling nonstop for the last twenty four hours.

"Move away." He ordered as he lifted the trap door. "Where's a lamp?"

"Here." Bryan offered his flashlight. Taking it, Ronan looked at it like it was the most absurd thing he had ever seen. Rolling his eyes, Bryan turned it on which startled them. "Just use it."

Pointing it down into the black depths, Ronan found steep steps and took them slowly, one at a time, shining a light on the room below. Archer followed closely. Bryan waited where he was. There was no way he wanted to see what was left of the scream he had heard the previous day. As Ronan looked about, he saw shadow and a curtain that separated the stairway from another part of the room. He snuck towards it, Archer right beside him.

"Speak! This is your King. Speak now!" He demanded.

"Help me. Help me! Help me. I can't see. I can't see!" The voice was frantic, hearing help, but sounded like sandpaper. Ronan didn't pick up his pace. Hearing her voice, he was even more cautious.

The place was damp and smelled of shit. He pulled back the curtain and found her. She was young, maybe sixteen. She lay naked, a large swollen belly weighing her down. She was tied by wrist and ankles. She had soiled herself and it had dried as flies still lingered around.

"My dear girl. What's happened?" Ronan asked staying back.

"I can't see." She moaned.

Ronan shone the light on her face. He immediately turned away, running to a corner and heaving vomit. Archer watched his father then took a look for himself. She couldn't see because she had no eyes. Insects crawled and she no longer struggled, letting them continue the damage that was already done.

"What's your name?" Archer asked.

"Raelea."

"How long have you been here?"

She shook her head slowly.

"I don't know."

"Does your child live?" Archer was gentle yet firm.

"Yes."

"Good."

He went to a tie and gently loosened the straps. She moaned as he gently released her and brought her arm to her side.

"My eyes...he cut them."

"I know." He whispered, soothingly.

How could he answer such a thing when it was obvious that she was so viciously attacked in an inhumane way? He didn't even know if she would live but her last days would be in comfort. This he was adamant about. Continuing to loosen her straps, he brought her to a more comfortable position before ripping the curtain down and covering her body with it. Ronan took his water skin from his belt and brought it to her lips. She drank greedily and it annoyed him that he had to stop her by taking it away because she was drinking too fast. Taking her pulse, he felt that it was weak and rapid. It was only then that he felt the heat from her body. Infection had set in.

"I will die." She told him softly.

"No my lady. You will not die." Ronan answered smoothing her hair but not able to look at her because of the horror before him.

"I've been here many months. When he took me he violated me. It is his child. He's had many."

"What do you mean?"

"He takes us then takes our bodies. Some have given birth. Some have had the child cut out. We always die. It is my fate. What is the child's fate?"

"Do not speak of death."

"It's upon me, my Sovereign. As the others. They surround me now. They are everywhere. The child lives. Please don't allow the sin of its father to shape its life. I am the child's mother. I had purpose. Now my baby does. Please deliver it."

Ronan looked at Archer. It was the last thing he was here to do. He would not deliver a child here.

"My lady. I cannot." Ronan told her. "I'm not skilled with such things."

"All the children die." She whimpered. "Allow mine to live."

Her breath caught in her chest and the water that she drank came up as her body rejected it.

"I die." She rattled out.

"Bryan!" Archer yelled as he ripped some fabric and tied it around the woman's flushed head.

He ran down the stairs and looked towards them. The scene, he knew, would never leave his mind.

"You need to cut the child from her." Archer told him evenly.

"I need to do what?!"

"She's dying. Her wish is that her bastard lives."

"You are out of your mind!"

Ronan couldn't feel her pulse. It was so weak that it was barely there and he had to struggle to locate it. He placed his hand on the swollen belly and felt the infant as its life force was being cut off. Looking up to Bryan, his eyes became intense.

"Do it. Please. She'll not feel a thing."

"I did not come here for this!" He yelled.

"It doesn't matter anymore!" Ronan could feel Bryan's desperation to be anywhere but here but he was desperate as well. "I'm not asking you as a King. I'm asking you as a father who lost his infant daughter. Please Bryan."

Bryan was shell shocked. This wasn't the wish of a dead woman. This was a wish of a past grief haunting a man that was brought back to this place in his heart. It was something he was struggling with as well but yet, so different. Bryan's wasn't about cutting a human being open but it was similar in a way of questioning whether someone still lived or had died. He didn't have a choice. Ronan's memories paralleled his own. Archer saw it as well and handed Bryan his knife.

"She's gone. She won't feel it Bryan."

Glaring at both of them, he walked to the table and felt for the child.

"Get out." He grumbled. "Get out now."

*****

Ronan and Archer breathed big gasps of air in the cool forest. They both needed to get the smells out of their noses and quickly. Looking at his son, Ronan got serious. He was still his son and he felt like he had walked him into a situation that Archer may not have been ready to see.

"I'm sorry. I'm sorry you saw that."

"Father..." Archer was surprised and stood up, patting his dad on the shoulder. "You saw it too. It's okay."

"No." He shook his head feeling protective of his son as if he was suddenly ten again. "No, it's not okay. How long has this been happening in my country and I had no idea."

"As much sneaking around as I do...I didn't either. I should've known. I should have expected it."

"No son." Ronan straightened as well. "You can never expect or prepare for something like this."

They heard a whistle and turned to see what was happening. Bodie was sniffing by a door and scratching, trying to get in. Soldiers were prying the opening up with swords, finally heaving the thing open. It was a small shack made of the same stone. The door was heavy wood, barred with strips of metal and a large lock that didn't appear familiar to them. Ronan and Archer took hesitant steps toward the commotion. After what they witnessed in the depths of the other building, they thought the worst. As the door cracked open, hands against faces, shielding themselves from the sudden brightness, took shape. They didn't move; too scared to see who it was that opened their prison fearing the only person that put them there. Children were held back from running out, trying to be kept safe from the strangers that had let the fresh air into their small abode.

Ronan took the lead and went over, as his soldiers protected both their king and those in the shed.

"Show yourselves." He told them gently. "No one here will harm you. This is your king. You're safe now."

One by one, women and children stepped out of their jail and into the light that shone through the trees. At least they all had their eyes.

"Druin." Archer summoned one of the men and he marched towards him.

"Yes sir."

"Get names. Get Toblach and go back to the city and send for more horses."

"But the door...to the..."

"Take the straight route from which we came. You'll be safe. I assure your safety for I have travelled in that line three times now and I'm still here."

Druin thought about it then finally nodded in agreement.

"Yes sir."

"Good man. Ride hard and fast. Be back here before the sun sets. We'll need the light."

"I will."

"Archer!" Ronan hollered.

With a last look to his soldier, Archer went to his father who was now in front of a group of ten women and five children, the oldest looking about twelve.

"Is that it?" Archer asked.

"Yes. Seems it is." Ronan answered then addressed the small crowd. "Who here has been violated by Lueken Daines?" He asked those that stood and watched him.

No one came forth.

"The reason I ask is I need to know who is with child."

The woman looked at each other while one raised her hand. The others parted to allow her passage so she could speak.

"I've been held in that shed for eighty days. He's...Lueken Daines has forced himself upon me twice but I am not pregnant."

"How do you know?" Ronan questioned.

"Sir." She blushed. "A woman is well aware at times that she is not pregnant."

"Ah." He nodded uncomfortably. "I see. My apologies. Who knows the woman that was in the main house?"

"We don't know her, My Sovereign. I saw her the day I came but that evening she was taken by Lueken."

"And when was that?" Archer asked.

"Maybe three days ago. I haven't been able to know of time. Is she okay?"

"She's died." He answered shortly.

The intake of breath and cries broke their hearts.

"And her baby?" Another asked.

"Who are you?" Ronan inquired.

"He said I was to be next. I am Magda. We came together."

"I see."

Bryan came out of his hell cradling something in his arms that was wrapped in the curtain that had previously been covering Raelea. He was covered in blood and it had smeared on his cheek, possibly from wiping sweat. He looked white as a ghost but kept his composure as he stumbled toward them.

"The news?" Archer asked.

"Two babies. Only one made it. I left the other in her arms."

"Two?" Ronan repeated.

"It was too small. Here." He stretched out his hands and offered the child to Ronan. "You wanted him. You can have him."

Ronan took the baby while watching Bryan. He didn't look good.

"And the other?" Archer asked.

"Does it matter?!" Bryan snapped, walking away and into the forest. Bodie followed close behind.

"He's leaving!" Archer began to panic. "He promised to show us the curtain."

"Look Archer. He's not carrying his belongings. Give him a moment." Ronan replied looking at the infant. "Who will take this child into their care until it can be properly fed?"

A slim girl holding a child came forward. She put the child down and walked to her King.

"I can feed him." She told Ronan, smiling. "I can feed him."

"Thank you, sweet woman."

"It is an honor. It's not his fault, how he came to be. She loved him anyway. Raelea hoped she could get home. I will take him the rest of the way."

"And so you will be rewarded for your efforts." He poured the child into her arms and she walked away slowly, showing him off to the others as she passed.

"I've sent for horses." Archer spoke. "We'll do a sweep of the vicinity."

"Agreed." Ronan nodded. "Keep close."

"I will."

"I am going to see to Master Williams and then we will go into the main house together. No one is permitted there for now. How long until the horses arrive?"

"I would guess three hours."

"Very well. Get some food for these people."

"Yes sir." Archer answered. "The woods are full of hens and hares. We'll get the fires going."

"See to it."

Ronan watched as his son took charge then went in the direction that Bryan had left. It was a little bit of a search but he finally found the man, sitting on a log with his dog in his lap. He chuckled watching their relationship. It was amusing and yet, something he wished he allowed himself to have with an animal. Watching around him, Ronan walked with loud steps, making sure he was heard. Bryan noticed the intrusion but didn't stand, only turning back to watch the distance because somewhere out there was the door to home. Sitting beside him, Ronan watched in the direction that Bryan was. Bodie jumped off his lap and greeted Ronan eagerly. Ronan returned the affection, feeling better for the welcome from at least one of them.

They sat in silence for a bit. Ronan didn't push and Bryan didn't offer anything. They breathed together, trying to make sense of what just took place and the horror that they uncovered. Finally, Ronan snuck a flask out of his belt and offered it to Bryan.

"For emergency purposes only." He smiled, hoping Bryan would take it.

Surprisingly he did and sniffed at it. It smelled familiar and tasted the same as what Archer introduced him to at the pub.

"I thought that stuff was illegal." Bryan told him handing back the flask.

"It is. But, between you and me, it's the only stuff that works."

They laughed a little bit, easing the tension of the moment. Ronan offered it again and Bryan took another drink, a little slower in the hope he could start to feel again.

"You know..." Bryan started looking towards the forest, searching for a horizon. "I do this every year. Every year I go to the same place and do the same hike just to give myself some space. I took a different route this time."

"You did?"

"Yeah. I didn't know it was where Catherine disappeared from. People had a memorial up that Bodie found. I didn't realize it was the same place. Archer told me it was fate. I'm starting to think he was right."

"And the fates aren't always the most understanding in regards to matters of the heart."

"Nope."

"Thank you, Bryan, for saving her child."

"It was only one of them and it's not like you gave me a choice your kingship." Bryan retorted sarcastically. There was no respect there.

"You wanted to explore the powders and liquids found in the lab?" Ronan asked, ignoring Bryan's verbal shot.

"Yeah but I only have a small kit. I don't have an actual lab."

"Kit?"

"I have one with me at all times. In the truck, or in my pack. It's for curiosity and emergencies."

"What are you thinking?"

"I'm thinking Lueken Daines is up to something bigger than kidnapping and murder. That much chemical scares me. Did he have followers?"

"Plenty. It's one of my greatest concerns."

"Because of his history...where I'm from there was a cult; a following if you will. I don't know the whole story but this guy started manipulating religion, then it turned political. He wanted control while his followers believed he would lead them to God. They were so mind-controlled that masses of people moved from my country, the United States, to South America on the promise of some sort of Utopian Society. It was anything but. The pressure that was building about this guy's true intentions being found out, he was pretty much a power hungry maniac, got to him so much that he actually got his followers to drink a juice that was poisoned. This guy, Daines, would have been old enough to remember this stuff. He would have seen this. It was such a devastating thing. That and the playing with vaccines, hideouts, murders...that much chemical makes me nervous. What do you know about this guy?"

Troubled by what Bryan was saying, Ronan took a swig from his flask and wiped his face with a handkerchief. It was chilly out but he was suddenly sweating.

"He appeared. He was a storyteller. He promised things. Lueken was trying to get voted into government; to run Bruhn as his own. I made visits to Bruhn, making my presence known. It soothed the people; those that were nervous. I sent council there to ease tensions. The city began to split. People left, securing homes in other counties. Elections are coming again and he's tried to take power; losing two only marginally. Lueken has been disappearing more and more and with that, so have my people. I have reports coming out of Bruhn, weekly, that more have been taken; mostly while asleep in their beds."

Bryan chuckled with fatigue and shook his head.

"That's how Bodie was taken. I was asleep but to do that, I'm sure he drugged me. I'm sure he drugged Bodie too because she would never just go like that."

"How many people perished, in your lands, by the man who created his following?"

"Almost a thousand. How many live in Bruhn?"

Ronan went pale.

"Nearly three times that."

"What kind of following did he have?"

"Too many and too spread out. Archer's been searching those places that only he is able to."

"You know about that?" Bryan asked in surprise.

"He's my son. Of course I know."

"How much do you know?"

"Only enough to keep me informed and that's all I need to know. He's a face to those people, one that they won't soon forget and one that knows he will find out what they choose not to say. He's brought me much information from counties that I could never find out from others. I have better control with Archer being my eyes and ears in those places than I ever had before. So, understanding that, you can also understand that Lueken's fantasies and manipulation to toss me off my own thrown, flow throughout these lands. Not just Bruhn's. He's being tracked. We've found his castle. He'll retaliate."

"He could." Bryan agreed taking the silver flask again and downing it.

"Help me, Bryan. Help me save my people. So many have disappeared and we don't even know what for. I must stop this. You can help me do that."

"This is not my fight, Ronan. I need to get home."

Ronan thought hard. He had to convince this man that he needed him. Standing, he looked in the direction of the stone building.

"First, I need you to tell me what powders and liquids he's stashed away. Can you manage that with the instruments you carry?"

Bryan stood with him, handing back the liquor.

"I might but I might not. I may need more equipment to make sure."

"I'm running out of time." Ronan couldn't hide the desperation in his voice.

"Yes." Bryan agreed. "You are."

"If you need to be sure..." Ronan took a deep breath and stared at Bryan. "I will return with you. Back to where you come from."

"You will come back to Montana with me?"

"Yes. To be sure of what I am dealing with I feel I need everything you can give to me. If that means going to your Montana, so it is."

Chuckling with complete surprise, Bryan started walking towards Lueken's House of Horrors. He couldn't believe it. Ronan had enough balls to go back to his home to get to the bottom of this. That, he thought, was an example of an excellent leader. In a sick sort of way, he also wanted to see the look on Erynne's face when Ronan told her because Bryan knew he would need more than a couple chemical jars to understand the madness behind the mind of Lueken Daines. He feared this could be a copycat situation. They had to find this guy and stop him before Bryan found out that it was.

"Cool." Bryan replied walking backwards with a large grin. "I have a spare bedroom. Let's go."

*****

Erynne heard the commotion outside. Something had happened. There were shouts and orders, sounds of horses being saddled quickly; too fast for it just to be a ride. There was a feeling of panic and she felt it in her stomach as it flipped and dropped. Something definitely had happened. Mrs. Driscoll hurried toward her, her hands full of wrapped food and bags.

"What's happened?" Erynne demanded. "What's going on?"

"My dear queen..."

"Out with it!" Erynne pleaded. She had no desire for whimpering formality.

"They've found a home...a prison. There are women and children...oh dear. He's taken them. Druin...Toblach, they've arrived demanding horses. Erynne, there were unmarked graves."

Erynne's hand came to her mouth in complete shock. Tears welled up in her eyes. Ronan was right to be so anxious and concerned but she knew that he could never expect finding such a thing. He must have been furious and distraught, trying to hide it so as not to appear weak.

"Toblach has said there was a woman full with child that was tortured. Bryan cut the babies from her belly. She had already died. A boy lives."

Erynne let a sob escape and Mrs. Driscoll joined her.

"Such horror, my queen. And for what?"

"For fear." Erynne wept while dabbing at her eyes.

"Archer has ordered horses. The women and children that live need food. I only thought to..."

"It's fine. You do think of everything." Erynne turned to leave, making a hasty decision. "I must go."

"No! Erynne, absolutely not! It's dangerous. No one knows what's out there."

"It is something to be surrounded by soldiers who know nothing of a woman who must show courage but actually fears for her life inside. Get my horse immediately. They are not to leave without me."

"What do I tell Catherine?!"

"That if she steps one foot out of the house, it will not be Ronan she will deal with."

Mrs. Driscoll nearly dropped all that she had in her hands. She only saw that look in Erynne's eyes a handful of times since she came into this household and Ronan would never dare to compete with it.

"Yes Erynne."

"Deliver the food. I will follow."

"Yes, My Lady."

They turned and left the castle. Erynne watched as Mrs. Driscoll told Toblach to retrieve her horse. He took one look at his queen and knew he had no choice. They waited only a brief time when her horse appeared with the saddle full and her bow strapped to its side. She only had eyes on the road; the road that would lead her to a grove of trees that stretched for miles and was the perfect hiding place for a maniac.

Her horse was agitated, feeling the tension around her. Erynne mounted and it reared, something Erynne was expecting. She simply turned it and allowed it to run off its nerves, leading the riders herself. These were her people. These were her lands and they had been raped for someone's sick pleasure. Those poor woman. Things would be made right. She would see to it.

"Mrs. Driscoll!" I hollered as I ran from the gardens towards her.

"Oh, Catherine!"

"Where is she going? What's happened? Dad?"

"Is fine. He's fine. It's only what he's found."

"What have they found?"

Mrs. Driscoll patted my cheek and took my hand, leading me back into the castle.

"Your mother has said you are not to leave this home unless you would like to deal with her."

"You can't protect me forever. What is happening?" I pressed.

"No, my dear. I cannot protect you forever but I can try."

"What's happened?" I asked again.

"They've come across Lueken's supposed hiding spot. He's hidden much. He's been torturing people there. The word from the woods is that there are unmarked graves and people kept in sheds. There was a woman that was tortured. Bryan delivered her child. She had already died."

"What?"

"Lueken must be found. He must be stopped."

They heard more horses travelling from another direction. There was a group of four, coming with speed towards them. We stopped on the steps and watched as they approached. One dismounted and ran towards them.

"What business do you have here?" Mrs. Driscoll demanded.

"Ronan...where is the king?"

"I am his daughter, Catherine. The king is travelling on business today. Who are you?" I asked, narrowing my eyes.

"Xander Ryersan, from County Raul. I have been employed by Archer. He has sent us, as scouts, to find Lueken."

I stared at him and felt myself grow taller, making myself bigger because in this moment I needed to be.

"Have you found him? Where was he?"

"Yes. He was being hidden in a wagon. We have the crew of them. They were stopped about an hour west of here."

"Is he in the city? Do you have him in your keep?"

"Yes."

"So what are you doing here?!" I demanded.

"It's Bruhn. We were met on the road by soldiers of Ronan's. My lady..."

Mrs. Driscoll grabbed my hand because she felt something worse, than a few women locked in a shed, was coming.

"Speak." I told him quietly.

"Nearly three hundred dead and the numbers will climb."

"Why?" I asked, the words feeling robotic.

"The people... we've been told there's an illness spreading. Fever, torn skin, lesions. People are dropping within hours of the first symptoms. It started two days ago. Bruhn has been locked down but many have left. The soldiers have told us the sickness is being spread by the water supplies."

I suddenly felt like the breath I had been holding would cause my heart and mind to explode.

"Miss Catherine...I don't feel Bruhn's water supply is the only one that has been compromised. There has been growing resistance towards Ronan and his rule. I believe Peorth is next."

"We're fine." I argued.

"For how long?" Xander answered.

I watched him carefully and those behind him still on their horses. They waited for direction because before they had met with Ronan's soldiers, they only held a madman captive and now they were faced with the announcement that people in Bruhn were dying because of illness spread by water. They waited for direction.

"Seal this city. Close the walls. No one leaves or comes in especially from the direction of Bruhn. Get me Lueken Daines. I want him here before my father arrives."

"And Peorth?"

"By the grace of Gods, by Sovereigns unseen, we will be fine. Have the wells posted. There will be nothing going into the water. I'll have Lueken's suite prepared."

"His suite?" Mrs. Driscoll asked.

"He will be held in the best cell so there will be room enough for my father to beat him within an inch of his life." I turned to Xander. "Go!"

"Yes Mistress Catherine." Xander bowed and huddled with his companions. After hearing the orders, they galloped off.

Mrs. Driscoll wrung her hands in agitation. She glanced nervously at the city around her. It was big. How would they ever protect every well and water reserve. I could read her thoughts and started climbing the stairs.

"It's the only thing I could think of to do." I admitted.

"It's a good start. I just...do we have enough men and woman that can be trusted?"

"I don't know. Do I ride to the woods?"

Mrs. Driscoll shook her head.

"No girl. Three out of four of my royal family are gone. I will not allow a fourth when she is so vital to keep Peorth protected until my king arrives. When he is here, I've no doubt you'll be moved until this settles."

"Settles? It's only just begun. It could be months."

Mrs. Driscoll passed me as she entered the castle.

"And I will miss your company."

*****

Bryan pulled various items out of his pack, feeling death watch him from behind their prisons of glass jars. He chose to work alone. Bodie was kept outside. If there was anything in this room that would harm anyone, it would have to be him. He wasn't about to put lives at risk that didn't need to be. He liked the pressure. He always liked being in the labs, especially when a discovery was so close to being made. He liked being in the labs when he was hired to find something that would help someone get better sooner, those who paid the money to be a guinea pig so they could possibly have more time with their families after being diagnosed with some sort of illness that was so rare, their physicians had no idea what to do. He loved it. He did his best work under pressure. That being said, the pressure being surrounded by death was something he wasn't used to and his forehead glistened with the sweat of nerves.

"I have two dead people below me and several around me and now I'm testing substances that could kill me." Bryan whispered to himself as he placed a mask on his face. "Next year, I'm going to Vegas."

Since Lueken was dedicated to vaccines and infection when he was working at Lagotech, Bryan didn't think that this was going to be of any use. He knew he had to get some of this back to Montana. It would be the only way he could narrow this down. Working quickly, he wanted to rule out any possibility of a recreated Jonestown. He knew of the poisons and they were relatively easy to get if you knew where to look and Lueken Daines would definitely know where to look. First was cyanide. Easy enough. Before that though, he was taking samples of everything he found in this place. The work was long. He didn't know how much time was passing. Even when working in his own labs, he would frequently miss lunch and sometimes dinner. It was a passion and when he was in the middle of his passion, especially in a field, he didn't realize what time it was or even what day.

Bryan could hear people pacing outside. He could see the shadows changing in the windows. Soon he would need a light source but lighting any candles in here may be explosive so he made sure that all of his flashlights were close at hand. Deep down in his being, he knew he wasn't going home today. There was just something about this that was going to keep him here for a little while longer. Bryan had to admit he was a little homesick now. He wasn't trapped but he felt like he was and it was the same feeling, maybe more so, that his family and his relationship with Alexis gave him. He was stuck until he was released by another and yet, he didn't want to leave. It was a sick need to be in the environment that he wished to escape from. The only difference was he found what had been missing for so long. Catherine. It may of had something to do with closure or just relief that everything terrible he had imagined as a young kid was wrong and his heart wanted to make up for putting him through torturous hell for the past twenty years. Hell because his heart was listening to his mind and the thoughts it had conjured up, not one of them being that Catherine was actually safe.

Bryan began to search the small lab; opening cupboards, opening drawers, looking in boxes and containers that he recognized were brought from a familiar time and place. He went back to check on the glass tubes and jars that were his own mixes and were coming up with nothing that he thought might be going on. Underneath some old clothes, he found a microscope. It was pretty much something you would find from a high school but he shrugged and considered his options. He didn't have many. He needed to get Ronan some answers as to what this stuff was.

Clearing a table and finding some flashlights stashed in a drawer, he carefully removed the slide that was there and replaced it with his own from the solution that he made. If the chemicals weren't going to give him anything, than maybe it wasn't chemicals that he was dealing with.

The lighting was difficult to obtain but he arranged his flashlights so they gave off a healthy glow. Sliding a specimen into the clips, Bryan focused on them, trying to find the right magnetism that would tell him something. There was something there all right, but he still wasn't sure what it was.

"What the hell is this guy doing? He can't just be after people's eyes." Bryan muttered to himself looking around the lab. "I need something else to tie this together."

He thought really hard. He eyed the jars of embryos with no eyes of their own. He eyed the various organ samples floating in their liquids. It was all very disturbing but Lueken obviously needed tissue. He wasn't just a collector of this stuff. There was purpose behind it and it didn't seem like it was about poison. Grabbing his flashlight, Bryan took it to each jar and studied what was in them. The thought of the children, twenty years ago, that were killed by whatever he was injecting, bulldozed his brain. Lueken was experimenting with or for something. No one knew for sure what it was though and those files were long gone with the FBI. Even if he wanted to, he wouldn't be able to find them.

"Which means..." He whispered. "I have to find it myself. What are you testing Lueken?"

He mind was numb to the various horrors that he found having been around the too long. He stopped at one and stood staring. It didn't look normal. He thought the fetus was full term. It looked normal. Bryan shone the light closer and narrowed his eyes in concentration. The arms...the abdomen. There were sores there. He couldn't tell for sure but there were definitely abnormalities on the skin as if the baby had infected insect bites that it was allergic to.

Thinking the unthinkable, Bryan grabbed the jar and took a big breath. He held it as he carefully opened it and took a sample of the surrounding tissue. Before he thought he was going to pass out, Bryan secured the lid again and took a step back. He exhaled loudly and quickly took a breath in, keeping the sample away from him. He had gloves and he had a mask but that was it. These conditions of research were not the best. Actually, they were downright dangerous.

Working quickly, he made a new slide and took a look at what was happening with this child's skin. As soon as he saw it, he took a big step back nearly falling back into the wall behind him. He needed air and now. Running for the door, he whipped it open and bent over, trying to calm himself. It was dead. The sample was dead but he saw something that, if alive, would be devastating.

"Bryan?" Archer came to his side and patted his back. "Jeez man, you look like you've seen a ghost."

"Do not go into that house. Do you understand me?" Bryan straightened and nearly pinned Archer to the wall. "Do not let anyone into this house."

"What's going on?"

"I don't know yet but you are not safe. Neither is your father. We were the only three that entered that house. You will not go back in."

"Bryan..."

"It could kill you."

"What?"

"I need a live sample."

That was all he announced when he ducked back in and slammed the door. Bryan stood at the trap door. It was the only way. He wondered why this woman died. Yes, she had been tortured. He only thought it was shock. Now he was starting to think differently. Sure. She was shocked. Sure, she had been laying there for a while. But after what he saw in the slide, something else was at work.

Taking his flashlight, Bryan lifted the trap door and descended into, what he now referred to as, the torture chamber. He focused the light on the walls to reveal that there were unmarked pails that he now needed to look at. Those were the first things he went for because the last thing he wanted to do was cut into that woman again. Heaving the pails, one by one, up the steep steps, the last pail he counted was nine. What a number, the number nine. Like an ending from completing something, only in this case, he was completing mass murder via living organisms. This man didn't need poison. He wanted to deliver something a little more vile. Poison was too easy. Lueken Daines didn't think easy.

Descending into the pit again, Bryan shone the light toward the woman and her child. The lump in his throat burned and he turned away letting it out in the privacy of the darkness that surrounded him.

"I'm so sorry. I am so sorry." He cried.

Wiping his eyes, he turned towards her again and left his emotions to the side. This was one woman but soon, this could be about thousands of women. Bryan tucked the light under his chin and, feeling the gloves on his hands, he took one of her arms that he had tucked into the child as if she was cradling it. He examined it up and down and didn't come up with anything. The smell was horrible and he allowed himself to vomit as Ronan had only a few hours ago. Collecting himself, he began to search the rest of her body. He finally found the lesions. They were on the small of her back and her left thigh. He took a swab and then went for the open incision on her belly. He took sample after sample and then studied the baby more closely. There was nothing on it. At least it hadn't spread to the infants that he was aware of. Taking one last look at Raelea, he stroked her cheek.

"Thank you for helping me stop this. I'm so sorry for what you had to go through." Bryan whispered to her and brought his forehead to hers. "I'm so sorry Raelea. Your son is okay and he's in good care."

Cradling the baby boy's head, the one that remained with his mother, Bryan made sure they were wrapped against each other and went up the stairs. He closed the trap door behind him and went to the table.

Time was nothing to him. Even with the bangs on the door, he didn't care. He needed to see what this was for sure. He watched the small killing machines move. He watched them hunt for more tissue to invade. Yes, Lueken Daines was a sick man but he was also a genius. Forgetting the microscope, Bryan quickly took the samples and contained them so they couldn't infect others. He hadn't touched them and he didn't think he would be infected. There was something different about the way these things worked but he wouldn't be sure until he could get them back home.

Opening the door, Bryan took hold of the large pails and brought all nine out into the yard. He then packed up his belongings, including the microscope, and secured the door shut. Ronan found him and walked towards him as Bryan opened the pails.

"What's the news, Bryan?"

Opening the pail, Bryan wasn't surprised at what he found. He picked up a little vile between his fingers and a syringe that was tied to it, displaying it for Ronan to see.

"Lueken Daines is playing God."

*****

Horses were heard and everyone turned their heads to see a parade of the beasts being ridden and led to the cabin. Ronan also saw the look on his wife's face as she came in last. She looked right at him and dared him to say anything in regards to her presence where she was ordered not to be.

"Is it me, or does Erynne look as though she's really not in the mood to be messed with?" Bryan asked.

"My country, my rules. She's just broken them but, Master Williams, we must share a bed."

"Huh." Bryan chewed on that for a second. "Okay then. Good luck telling her you'll be sleeping in one of mine." Bryan slapped his shoulder and turned back to the job at hand.

The stinging truth of Bryan's words slapped his ears. Ronan would nail that man to a cross if he had one but he couldn't condemn the man for only commenting on what was the reality before him. Ronan wanted to dislike the man so much but, the more time he spent with Bryan, the more he couldn't shake the growing respect for the help that Bryan had no choice but to offer them.

"We'll talk later." Ronan grumbled as he walked toward his wife.

The crowds parted as the King and Queen marched towards each other. All those present turned to make sure they were occupied with other things so as not to appear as if they wanted to witness an impending war; for war it would be if emotions were unleashed without thought.

"I dare you to even speak." She remarked.

"Why are you here?" He answered quietly and evenly.

"How could I stay away once told about....this?! How could he!"

"It is done." Ronan told her.

"Where are the women? They must be taken home immediately."

"They will be. They are having a small meal over the hill to the north."

"They will have more than that. I've come with food."

"I see that." He answered.

"Why aren't you fighting me? What more has gone wrong?"

Ronan looked at Bryan who was loading a cart with the pails. Bryan wouldn't allow anyone to touch them but himself and he was adamant, giving Ronan strict orders, that they be locked away underground until they could be tested further.

"Bryan has found an engineered illness that Lueken created to kill. Bryan has also found, what appears to be an antidote although he will not give me anything further until he tests it. It could be another virus. Daines, it seems, wants to be sinner and saint. He is making people ill and plans to cure them to make himself appear as a miracle healer; a God."

"I...I don't understand." Erynne shook her head, trying to but felt too panicked to do so. "How can one make an illness that can kill? It's poison. Poison kills."

"Yes, well, that would be better." Ronan sighed and watched as people stood around.

"Ronan!"

Taking her by the elbow, he led her to the back of the shack, looking around to make sure they weren't being followed or heard. He turned towards her, now as her husband and not as a King. This conversation couldn't wait

"I must go." He told her bluntly.

"Go? Go where?"

He took a moment, feeling that the panic and disbelief showing on his wife's face would only make the announcement, of what he was about to say, sound worse.

"I must go to Montana. I'm leaving with Bryan to get answers."

The slap to the side of his face came out of nowhere. She was heavy handed with her shot and the only reason why he didn't react was because he was fully expecting it.

"How dare you, Ronan MacAraa. These are your people and you will abandon them?" She seethed. "You will risk your life? Leave your wife and children in this turmoil? You are a coward!"

"Listen to me!" He took her by her arms in a vice-like grip. Emotions were high; higher than they had ever been before and he knew it would be easy for them both to get carried away. "I am doing this for my people. He is creating death! It may already be unleashed. I must know how to stop it."

"I will not allow you to do this." She snapped back.

"This is not about you. This is not about me. This illness could spread to Archer! To Catherine! I don't even know where it is for it has not been seen. It cannot be seen. It eats people from the inside! It is in my home!"

"Why not here? Why not examine it here?"

"We don't have the resources, Erynne. Bryan tells me of devices that can focus so intently that it can see what we even breathe. He is the only way we will find what can stop something like that because that, too, cannot be viewed by a mere eye."

"You are not making any sense."

Ronan straightened and stepped back. Anger ripped through him in an instant and he began tossing old crates and boxes, rocks and brush as far as he could. The rage could not be tamed and Erynne's hand flew to her mouth as she paced backwards and landed up against a tree.

"Do you honestly think, wife, that I want to leave my home because of that devil!" He stormed toward her and she squared her shoulders preparing for whatever he was about to bring. "Do you think I want a stranger to take me out of my rightful place and into another where I have no control!!! I don't have a choice!"

"You have no control. Look at you. Hear yourself, Ronan MacAraa." Her voice shook but she met his face full on. "You've panicked and now you've lost all control over this situation! You have for years and now you run."

"I do not need your permission to save my people!"

"Yes you do or you would not be daring me to return your anger in a way that could end your life. I tell you now, husband, stand back or pay."

They stared at each other for a long time. Minutes passed while they challenged the other to make a move, their chests heaving with large breaths that did nothing to calm them. Finally, Ronan fell to his knees and wept. She allowed his moment of weakness before she joined him, kneeling before him and bringing his head to her chest. She soothed him and kissed him like a child before she spoke.

"What have you found that has made you so crazy with grief?" She asked quietly.

"A woman, full with child, tied to table. Her eyes had been cut out. The child she carried was Lueken's. I ordered Bryan to cut it out before it died. There were two. He could only save one." He spoke the words slowly remembering the moments as he spoke of them.

"Dear Gods." She began to cry with him.

"There was a shed with more women; with children. There are graves; old and new. I don't know how many are buried. Jars of infants lined counters. Instruments of torture hung on rafters. It was a surgery. I just don't know what he wished to find. He's raped. He's taken so many women. And it has all been done in my country; under my very eyes that have been blinded for so long."

Erynne was speechless. She cradled her husband as they both fell from their knees, feeling as if it was an immeasurable height yet only a few inches where their backsides felt dirt.

"I'm so sorry, Erynne." He wiped his eyes and kissed her cheeks. "Please forgive me."

"There is nothing to forgive." She answered. "Oh, Ronan. What can I say?"

"It's what you can do. Take the women home. Feed them and shelter them. Find their homes."

"I will. The child?"

"Is well. He will not be harmed."

"No." She agreed. "Will you return tonight?"

"Yes. There are things I need to put into place before I go."

"Oh Ronan. Is there any other way?" She was begging now. "Please don't leave us."

A sound from behind them interrupted their conversation. The man was embarrassed but it was imperative that he was heard.

"Your Highness..." He began nervously. It was a soldier. A very nervous looking soldier.

"Speak." Ronan answered, coming to standing.

Erynne stood with him and clasped his hand. He held hers tightly and they waited while the soldier formed his words.

"Trenton, sir. He's just arrived. There's news."

"What is it?"

"Lueken Daines is secure. He's in the cells and waits for your arrival."

Erynne gasped as the rage came back into Ronan's eyes.

"Catherine..." She whispered.

"Bring me my horse. Get me Archer and Bryan." It was a quiet answer; one that took on the air of quiet destruction and death.

"Yes, Ronan."

"And..." He continued.

"And?"

"Rope."

*****

Okay, so he wasn't going home just yet. So he had to stay another day...maybe two. It hadn't been a week yet. It had only been a couple days. No one would be missing him and by the end of the week, he would show his family and friends that he was back, if only just to test a couple things and bring Ronan through the trees and back to his home again. Erynne wouldn't look at him. Ronan must have told her but he didn't give Bryan any indication of the scene that had played out behind the house of horrors. Both of them had look like different people; older somehow. The cloud of frustration and fear that hung over them was so visible that people couldn't look at them. Ronan had an air of something else though. It was similar to the look he gave Bryan when they first met and yet, it was deeper than that. There was something that stirred deep within him and, if not watched, could possibly kill.

Archer didn't hesitate to get organized to go back. The three of them would leave as soon as they were able while Erynne stayed back and made sure the hostages were all accounted for and brought to safety. The inn would be cleared for their comfort and until their families could be located. For some, it had been a long sentence, having been locked up for months on end. As much as Erynne could soothe them, she couldn't soothe herself and she allowed tears to drip from her eyes as she held children and washed faces because now her own children were in danger and the future of her family was a very large question mark.

"You Trenton?" Bryan asked a very large man that seemed to guard the entrance to the decrepit cabin.

"I am."

"Ronan says you are his most trusted soldier. High up there with His Majesty, hey?"

"I have the honor or Ronan's respect. Why do you ask?"

"You see all those pails over there? The ones that are loaded on that wagon?"

"Yes. I saw you securing the load as I arrived."

"They contain an illness that Lueken has been using to murder people. I need them guarded and unloaded into the cells of His Majesty's jails."

It was a lie. Bryan thought it could be the drug to cure whatever Lueken was planning to unleash. He only wanted to make it sound like a big deal so Trenton would take it seriously. His eyes went wide in horror.

"I have to go with Ronan and Archer. Ronan said I could trust you. Ronan and I are the only ones that know. Can I trust you to make sure they are hidden and locked away?"

"Yes. Of course. It's only my duty to serve and protect my King and Queen."

"Good. Bring me the key when you're finished. Please Trenton." Bryan hoped he sounded sincere. In all honesty, he felt very demanding right now but he also knew that the only one that could be demanding would be Ronan. Not even Archer could steer this King. This King, now, had his own agenda. It burned in his eyes and it scared the shit out of Bryan.

"You are the one they say has arrived from this forest." Trenton replied.

"Yeah. I was trying to find my dog. Lueken drugged us and took her. I had no idea what I would walk into."

"They say Princess Catherine appeared the same way."

"What is it you want to know?" Bryan asked.

"I only wish to know if it's true."

"To spread the story around a bar?" Bryan answered.

"No. Not at all. I need to know if there will be more. So I can assure these woods are locked. In twenty years, one man has caused this country so much uncertainty that has turned to fear. I don't trust anything that comes out of these woods anymore."

"So you wouldn't trust Catherine?"

"I only wish to keep her safe."

Bryan could see the sentiment in the man's face. Trenton had feelings for her. Who wouldn't? Catherine was one of a kind. Bryan looked past him and thought of words that would offer him his trust. Not just because Ronan said Bryan could be trusted but because Bryan proved it.

"Catherine and I knew each other a long time ago. She's from the same place as me. I'm not here to take her back with me. Her home is here. I'm only in Caelodh for a little bit until I can help you guys out. Lueken has also done shitty things in my city. I'm sorry he ended up in yours."

Trenton studied him then nodded towards the buckets. Bryan's honesty worked.

"I will deliver the witchcraft to the cells and deliver you the key. I will not say a word to anyone. You have my respect. Thank you for your truth."

"Great." Bryan looked around and saw Bodie getting loved up by a young woman. "Bodie, let's go."

Her bark was happy. She had gotten a lot of attention but that was over. Bryan was leaving and his love was the only one that really mattered to her anyway. Mounting the horse, he caught the look in Archer's eyes and didn't like it.

"Are they secure?" Archer asked and Bryan understood in an instant.

"Trenton's going to lock them up and hand me the key."

"And no one will know?"

"I have to trust him, Archer. I don't know anyone here."

Archer's horse pranced in anticipation of a ride. Ronan was now leading the way out, towards Peorth.

"Trenton is the only one you can trust." He replied as he followed his father out of the trees.

It was a hard ride. The sun was finally deciding it had had enough and was highlighting the blue skies with pinks and oranges. There was nothing like a fall colored sky in September. This one was crazy as lines of deep crimson red shone against the orange. Remembering his grandfather, Bryan heard him speak. Look Bryan. Look at that sky. You know in the war, we saw a sky like that and we knew the battle would be bloody the next day. He shook off the memory because it wasn't something he wanted to think about. There was no riding into battle right now. Bryan had no idea what he was riding into but his stomach was in knots and it wasn't because of hunger. If Bryan did have anything to eat, it might come back up as soon as it was down.

They road into a city that was heavily guarded. It wasn't just Lueken's appearance that called for all this security. Something else was up. Archer looked back at Bryan because he was thinking the exact same thing. Ronan, sensing something, pushed his horse faster towards his home. Catherine was there. She waited on the steps, probably seeing their arrival from the road. She wasn't in dresses or shawls but in riding gear with her bow on her body and a sword at her side. When she saw her father and brother, a little part of her body relaxed in relief. When she saw Bryan, a flicker of confusion had her brows come together for only a moment before she let it go.

Ronan jumped off his horse and immediately went to her side, taking her shoulders and looking her over.

"Are you okay? Did he hurt you? Have you seen him?" Ronan asked quickly.

"I haven't. I only heard he had been captured and made arrangements for his imprisonment. He's there now."

"You're sure?"

"Yes." I pulled out a large key from a pocket in my black vest. "This is the key. I'm sure you would like to pay him a visit."

Ronan took the key and pocketed it himself.

"Dad." I bit my lip to try to keep my control. He noticed my lack of control and stroked my face.

"What is it?" He asked.

"Bruhn...there are hundreds dead. There's an illness and it's spreading quickly. Xander Ryerson, from County Raul...he's one of Archer's men...he says the water has been infected. People are dying within hours of becoming sick. Fever and lesions...skin tearing open from the heat of their bodies. He believes Bruhn's waters aren't the only ones that have been infected."

Ronan stepped away from me and for only a second appeared as if he would die himself. Rapidly regaining control, he looked towards Archer and Bryan. They quickly climbed the steps to hear what was so blatantly wrong.

"It's been done." Ronan told them. "We're too late."

Bryan turned around and ran his hands through his hair. The silence was earth shattering. His mind was going a million miles an hour.

"It's in the water." He told them quietly. "It's being spread by the water."

"I've had the wells guarded here but...he has so many followers. People we know nothing about." I looked at my brother who was the palest he's been since I've known him. "Do you?"

He shook his head, unable to answer.

"Boil the water." Bryan announced from out of nowhere.

"What?" I asked.

"Spread the word. We don't know if anyone's been ill in Peorth yet do we?"

I shook my head.

"This city has been locked down." I answered.

"It's the only way I know of right now with nothing to go on, to be safe. This fortress you live in...does it share the city's water?"

"No. We have our own." Archer answered.

"Ronan...I can only do a simple test with the vials but...it might help. We can send some to Bruhn. I have a feeling they were made for Lueken's followers but still...there's hope."

Ronan looked at Bryan's desperate face and smiled at his willingness to think of something.

"Do your test. Let me know. Mrs. Driscoll!" Ronan bellowed.

She wasn't far, only watching their reunion from the front doors.

"Yes, Ronan."

"Have Bryan taken to the south wing. Have him placed in my father's room."

Everyone was stunned by the announcement.

"Are you sure?" She asked, surprised.

Archer stood straighter, understanding that because of Bryan's willingness to do anything, he was now trusted as family and was to be treated as such. Archer wasn't surprised. The fates worked like that.

"I'll take him." Archer offered as he climbed the rest of the steps. "Come brother. You've work to do."

*****

Erynne slowly walked into her home where she dismissed everyone that came to her aid. Without a word she held her chin as high as she could so no one would interfere with how she was feeling.

"Erynne! You look a wreck. What has happened?" Mrs. Driscoll saw her from the kitchens simply wandering the halls as if she were a ghost.

"Everything." She whispered.

"Dear Gods. You're in shock. Come now. Come sit by the fires."

"I don't want to sit." She argued quietly but she was in no position to fight the likes of this old woman who knew Erynne inside and out.

Mrs. Driscoll took her hand and patted it soothingly. The way Erynne was acting was how she remembered the woman, wondering the halls when her baby girl died. It took months for a smile to re-appear. Those were extremely hard times; times she felt were returning.

"Come now. Come sit. I'll get you something to calm you." She led her to the hearth and sat her in a chair. Shooing everyone out, Mrs. Driscoll picked certain herbs that hung from low rafters and began grinding them together in ways only her family knew of.

"Ronan says he'll be going back with Bryan." Erynne told her. "He's leaving. After all he's seen, after all that we have found, he's leaving us."

"It is only for good reason, I'm sure. One of which is to keep those, he loves, safe."

"You agree?" Erynne asked her, puzzled by her answer.

Mrs. Driscoll took the small bowl of dried plants and brought it to the water that stayed hot in its kettle as it hung above the fire. Spooning the steaming liquid over the crushed leaves, she swirled it until the liquid turned a murky brown.

"Take it." She urged her queen.

"Thank you." Erynne whispered.

"It is not because he fears, Erynne. It's because he needs the answers to be able to help his people. We've been put into hell's fires and not even the water will put it out."

"What do you mean?"

"You haven't heard?"

"I've only just returned from the woods."

Feeling like she spoke too soon, Mrs. Driscoll shook her head and turned away.

"It is not for me to say."

"Say it!" Erynne snapped. "I cannot nor will I endure any more secrets in my home!"

"Hundreds have died in Bruhn from illness." Mrs. Driscoll stammered, surprised by Erynne's outburst. "It spreads in the water. More die every hour. There is fear and rumor that Peorth's water will be infected soon enough."

Erynne looked into the flames of the fire. This was hell.

"He's done it then." She whispered.

"Who?"

"Where's Ronan?"

"I don't know My Queen."

"Tell me where he is!" Erynne stood, tossing the broth into the flames. "Where is the King?"

"The prisons."

"Lueken..."

"Yes."

"He'll kill him."

"Yes. I do believe he will...eventually." Mrs. Driscoll agreed.

"The children?"

"Have been told to stay put."

"Has there been any illness in my city?"

"None, Erynne."

Glancing at the bowl that was tossed in anger and knowing how fragile her queen was at this moment, Mrs. Driscoll poured another bowl and swirled the liquid in the same way.

"Erynne, sit and trust that Ronan knows what he is doing. If I must, I will tie you to a chair for you are not to go to the prisons. You've seen enough. Seeing your husband with Lueken will only send you over the edge you hang so tightly on to. Sit now." Mrs. Driscoll gently pressed on Erynne's shoulders until she gave in. "There. Better. Drink."

"What will we do?" Erynne asked her even though she knew the woman couldn't tell her.

"Nothing yet. We will do nothing until we must. This I can tell you My Lady, you will be moved. Until this is settled, you and your children will be moved to safety."

"Where would that be?"

"My hope is across the waters."

Erynne shook her head solemnly.

"I have no interest in that."

"You may not. You may want to keep your childhood a memory but it is in your memory that you will be the safest."

"I won't." Erynne argued.

"My dear, Erynne. You may not have a choice. It may be life or death."

"Death would be much better." Erynne sighed as she drank from the bowl of wood.

*****

Ronan was calm. He chose to go alone, ordering the guards not to interrupt no matter what they heard from the outside. As Ronan walked the cold stone path, the sound of the torch he held whooshed in response to his movements. Lueken was being held in the largest cell near the back of the building. This cell was separate from the rest and he was purposely put there. Catherine knew her father well. She knew anything could happen and it was best that it was done out of sight.

Rounding a corner, he held the key in his hand. The rope he ordered was secured around his shoulder and his blade, on his hip where it was easily reached. Growing closer, Ronan tightened his grip on the bow and single arrow he held in his other hand. Yes, anything would happen.

It was dark. There was no light through the small windows which suited Ronan just fine. He wasn't in the mood for light. Finding the cell, Ronan stopped before it and studied this fictitious God. This man, from Bryan's world, stood hearing someone approach. He wore a high-collared red shirt and a black vest. His pants were of a style Ronan had never seen and his boots the same. His hair appeared light, styled long with the front reaching the level of his square shaped jaw and the back hanging slightly past his shoulders. His cheekbones were so high that his face looked hollow and his eyes were dark as they glared back at the king. What Lueken lacked in height, he made up for in feigned courage, leaving his chin held high but backing away just the same. His hands were bound tightly, the rope leaving indentations on his skin as he twisted his wrists.

Ronan kept his eyes on him as he inserted the key and opened the cell door. He slammed it shut which made Lueken jump.

"You seem upset." Lueken told him.

Ronan didn't answer nor did he give Lueken time to speak again. In a swift and powerful move, Ronan removed his bow, loaded it and shot it at the man before him. There was no time for Lueken to protect himself. In sick slow motion, the arrow flew at him and in such close quarters, made contact with his thigh. As he screamed in horror and pain, Ronan took the rope from his shoulder and marched to him, wrapping it around his neck and tightening it. Lueken's bound hands came to his neck to try and fight the lack of air as Ronan dragged him to a wall.

"You dare speak to me as a mere man!" Ronan screamed at him, spit flying into Lueken's face.

Lueken wheezed and stared at him with tears in his eyes.

"I know what you've done. I've seen what you've done. I've heard what you've done. Do you honestly think that you wouldn't end up here with your own life in my hands? You want to play the part of a god? Do you?" Ronan was snarling now. "How does it feel to have your life slowly being taken away from you in such torture? You deserve nothing but torture after what you've done to my people."

Ronan purposely kept the rope loose enough that Lueken wouldn't die but the panic in the man wasn't helping. Lueken's leg was now bleeding profusely as every movement made the arrow dig deeper into his flesh.

"You think you're a god?! I AM YOUR GOD!!! Bow to me and I will let you live!"

Lueken lost all power in his throbbing leg and collapsed. Face red with fury, Ronan ripped the rope off of Lueken's neck, where it left burns and blood as it scraped his skin. Not giving Lueken any time to recover, Ronan used Lueken's hair as a handle and dragged the man to an empty chair at a table. Ronan's strength was impossible to fight and he took Lueken's hands and pressed them onto the table. The force that he used made Lueken scream in pain, causing his fingers to spread out. As if carving at an animal that he just snared in a trap, Ronan took his knife and slammed it down on Lueken's fingers, severing three. He then took the arrow in his hands and pulled with such force that bits of flesh came with it.

The man had no courage now and screamed.

"Scream man! No one can hear you nor will they come. Your whereabouts are only known to me!" Ronan crouched down and spoke in Lueken's ear as he pulled the suffering man's head back. "I will bet, God, that you wished you had been jailed in your own time and place. What a foolish mistake you made coming to mine. I have your life in my hands now and all the lives that you have stolen for your own selfish pleasure will have their vengeance."

Lueken gasped, his eyes nearly rolling into the back of his head. Ronan slapped his cheek with the knife to wake him so he would focus on his words just a little bit longer.

"You, Lueken, may think Bruhn has fallen or that my own city will fall but I assure you...it will not. Your one mistake and my one advantage is the dog you stole because the man that you've led here is my salvation and your demise."

Ronan let go of Lueken, slamming his head on the table. As Lueken passed out and fell to the floor, Ronan knelt beside him and used Lueken's shirt to wipe his knife then replaced it on his hip. Taking a kerchief that belonged to Erynne from his breast pocket, Ronan wiped his face, breathing in the scent of love. The man below him was covered in blood but Ronan remained clean. He calmly stepped over the body and opened the cell door. Letting himself out, he locked it only to find Archer watching him.

"I instructed you to stay put." Ronan told him calmly.

"This is the first time I have ever seen you in such a state." Archer answered, understanding by Ronan's reaction of seeing him that there was no trouble between them. "I had a feeling and I followed it."

"And...?" Ronan raised an eyebrow in question.

"I'm impressed, father."

"Is that so?" He smirked back with a glint in his eye. "I always wish to impress my children. Gods know I've tried."

"I don't think I've ever told you how impressive you are. Maybe I should let you know that a little more often; especially when I see murder in your eyes." Archer folded his arms across his chest and motioned to the table. "You've left your rope."

"I'm giving him a choice."

"A choice?"

"He will hang himself or I will do it for him."

"How long must he wait?"

"As long as it takes. Come, Archer. We must discuss your safety."

"My safety?" Archer asked.

"There are too many unknowns about this illness. You are my son. I have to keep you safe."

"Father, I am safe. In your home, I am safe."

"That's just it my boy. I don't know if my home is safe." Ronan gently took Archer by the back of the neck and brought his forehead to his own. "You are my love. You will live to rule and I will do anything to make that happen."

"Are you scared?" Archer asked as a little boy would, feeling it from the man who never showed it until now.

"Yes. Archer, I am scared.

Archer brought his father in for a tight embrace. There was no worry of affection. If anything, it was needed.

"Me too." Archer answered holding his dad a little closer. "I'm scared too."

*****

Bryan sat back, stretching his spine and taking a well-earned break from finding absolutely nothing. The samples, he had brought back with him couldn't be studied further with the archaic microscope and he didn't want to waste any more than he had to. He needed to get the rest of the samples back to his lab before they died. He wished he was driving back to Great Falls instead of wasting time here but if he was supposed to bring Ronan back with him, he had no choice.

Bodie, snoring on the bed, was the only thing that was comforting him at the moment. He wondered if he should leave her with his parents when he came back on the off chance that he didn't return. Bryan wasn't sure why he was thinking these things. He was beginning to feel trapped again; as if he had no choice but to sit tight until given an order to do otherwise. Ronan had been very generous with the offer of the new room. It was twice the size of the previous one and anything he asked for, in the smallest of voices, was presented to him immediately. Dinner was brought to him, a mini feast for a hard day, but he didn't touch it and it sat at a table where he should be, cold. The idea of food, after seeing everything he had today, didn't sit well. Bodie wasn't eating either. Today was just one of those days a guy wanted to end and start again, differently, in the morning. The thing was that this day would be on repeat until he could find what this illness was, how it worked, and how to fix it. Fixing it should be easy. There were so many vials of some sort of liquid but he needed to test what was in it before using it. Bryan prayed it was an easy fix. He prayed that this illness could be treated and eliminated with a simple antibiotic but he was on wait mode while people died and it was frustrating. This whole trip was frustrating but the end was near. California was looking better and better. He wasn't ashamed to admit that the further he got from those stupid woods, the better.

He didn't hear his door open. He didn't see anyone standing there but when he looked up, with his hands clasped at the back of his head, he nearly had a heart attack.

"Jesus! Avery! What are you doing here?" He jumped up feeling guilty but having nothing to feel guilty about.

"I'm sorry. I was knocking and calling but you weren't answering. I'm so sorry Bryan."

He took a breath and held up his hand in apology.

"No. I'm sorry. I'm sorry, Avery. It's been a hell of a long day."

"Yes...I heard."

"Heard what?"

"I'm sorry about what you had to see."

He nodded in frustrated agreement and fisted his hands on his hips.

"Thank you. Yes. Uh...what are you doing here?"

"You've been summoned."

"I've been what?"

"Summoned. By His Majesty, Ronan. He waits for you in his chambers."

"His chambers?"

"The whole family's been called. I'm sorry sir, I don't know why. It's only at the end of the hall."

"To a bedroom?"

"I don't know the room. I'm not privileged to care for the King and Queen."

Summoned. Like he was part of this place and his presence could be requested at any stupid time. He could've been sleeping. He could've been enjoying his meal. But no. The king calls and all hands on deck.

"Okay. I'm coming." He replied, taking a sweater as the feeling of chills crawled up his spine. "Bodie!"

She lifted her head and seeing that Bryan was taking off, she followed immediately.

"Lead the way." He instructed as he closed the door behind him.

She took small hurried steps. It wasn't that far; only a minute or two. When she stopped at the door he squeezed her shoulder in appreciation.

"Thanks, Avery."

"You're welcome, Bryan."

She left him in the same small quick steps and he knocked on the door when she was out of sight.

"Enter!" Ronan hollered from behind the door.

Bryan pushed the door open finding five people and a huge fireplace that was lit with flames that crawled up as if to escape the heat they were creating. All of them he recognized. One was not family though. One was authority that was completely dedicated to the people that sat in this room. Trenton stood on the outskirts, back up against a wall, honored to be in such a place and welcomed Bryan with a look of respect.

"Bryan. Good. Have a seat." Ronan offered.

"I'm good. I've been sitting for quite some time." He answered, stepping closer.

"Suit yourself. The offer is there."

"Fine."

Ronan looked around the room. He stared at Trenton in telepathic ways and Trenton nodded, retreating out of the room. The door clicked shut as all eyes watched him go but they also knew that he was just outside the door, waiting for his invitation to return. Bryan got the uneasy feeling that no one knew what was going to happen in this room and that Trenton would be informed when it was decided.

Taking a breath, Ronan came to Erynne's side as she sat and nervously chewed a thumb nail. Archer stood, clearly anticipating something and unable to sit while Catherine was still in a chair with her hands folded in her lap. Ronan cleared his throat before he began.

"I'm leaving Caelodh. I'm leaving with Bryan to Montana. You, my family, will be taking the next ship to Aananth."

Erynne bowed her head as tears ran down her cheek with Ronan's announcement. She refused to believe Mrs. Driscoll's prophetic warning but she was right. This was not happy news.

"What?! No!" Archer exclaimed. "What are you thinking sending us there?"

"That way I will know that you are safe from this illness that has taken hundreds, if not thousands of lives."

"Mother, going back to that...hole, is just as dangerous than staying here and you know it!" Archer protested.

"Mom?" I asked, going to her. "No."

"I'm sorry." She answered as she looked up and stroked my cheek. "There's nothing I can do."

Bryan was now more confused than ever. Here, Ronan was sending them away for their own good but it didn't seem that good at all.

"I'm sorry. What's Aananth?" He asked, respecting what was happening and trying his hardest not to be invasive.

Bodie trotted to the women and sat before them. Erynne smiled sadly and stroked the dog's head.

"It's my home. I was to marry another, and I feared for what that meant. I took a ship to Caelodh; stowed away for days. When I came to Peorth, I sought refuge in the home of King MacAraa. You see, I was daughter to a king that only wanted to sell his daughter to profit his own country. I was banished and told if I went back, I'd be hung. The king has died..." She finished but would not call that king her father. "My sister rules with a heavy hand and a heavier heart. I have been told I can return and will not be harmed. Ronan never allowed it until now."

"You're sending her back there?!" Bryan exclaimed, after hearing her explanation. "Look, I know you've had a rough few years, Ronan, but come on."

"There will be no discussion." He pointed a finger at Bryan and Archer. "It is my only option."

"Why am I here then?" Bryan shot back.

Ronan stared at him in the same way that he had stared at Trenton. It suddenly clicked. The invitation, the one he offered Ronan couldn't be assumed for all of them. Ronan couldn't make that call. Bryan felt like he could punch a wall.

"I really really can't believe you." He sneered.

Straightening, Ronan watched his shocked and saddened family.

"It is done. The decision is made. I will inform Trenton and you will begin to pack your belongings immediately."

"I can't believe you're doing this. How long must we be jailed in Aananth?" Archer demanded.

"Until I come and fetch you."

"Please mom." I begged. "Is there any other way? Is there any way we can stay?"

Bryan watched the faces of the people before him. Ronan's heart was literally being torn out doing this but he felt it was his only option. Archer was furious and Catherine sobbed with her mother. Bodie lay at Erynne's feet and rested her muzzle on the slippers that covered them. This woman looked twice her age right now and it was awful to witness.

"There is another way." Bryan said softly, needing to ease the suffering of these people because his own heart was breaking by being witness to theirs. "I think there's a way."

Everyone stopped and looked at him with desperation in their eyes. When the words formed, Bryan felt okay about it. He felt that he, too, could offer protection for these people that didn't ask for this. They didn't ask for an intruder to wreak havoc on their home. Lueken was from Bryan's world. The least he could do was offer that world to them so they were hidden away where absolutely nothing could touch them. He hated to admit it but Ronan was cunning. He was such a jackass.

"You should all come to Montana." He announced evenly. "You'll be more than okay there until I find out whatever this is and fix it."

I stood and backed away. The idea of going back to Montana was just as horrifying as being shipped off to another country that threatened to kill my mother if she ever returned. I shook my head frantically.

"I'll not go." I answered. "No!"

As my mother did, I too had a past that I did not wish to return to. Bryan was fully expecting it and said nothing. He only let the offer hang in the air, allowing us to decide what to do with it. Erynne smiled in relief. If she could keep her family intact, it would keep her whole to endure this agonizing torture of the unknown. Archer sat, finally allowing himself to take a break; to let the weight of the offer settle.

"Are you sure about this?" He asked.

"No." Bryan answered. "But at least you'll be together."

"You're considering this?!" I yelled at my brother. "You're actually considering this."

"Pack a small bag." Ronan told them. "We'll leave before the sun rises, just as this morning. I don't want to be seen."

I couldn't believe what was happening. My word held no weight. I was terrified. What if I was recognized? What if I was seen? What if my father saw me after years of sitting in prison because of a lie?

"Go. Now." Ronan instructed. "I need to speak with Trenton."

"Can I stay?" Archer asked.

"No son. I will speak with Trenton alone."

"What are you not saying?" He demanded.

"That is the point. I cannot have those listening finding out where I am taking my family. We will leave, the five of us, before the sun comes up. I'm not arguing this. I need to have my country taken care of until we return."

"Which is?" I asked.

Erynne felt Ronan's hand on her shoulder. He wanted to tell them in a matter of days but he really didn't know when or even if they would be back. I could see that he had no idea; that he was going in blindly to all of this. At this moment, I felt my father stupid. At this moment, I felt staying in my own home would be safer than putting us all at risk for a place we may never even get to. I was unable to hide how angry I was and he watched me carefully.

"I understand, Catherine..."

"You don't understand me at all. I believed you when you told me you loved me; that you would protect me."

"I am protecting you."

"You are running blind! When you told me I could call you dad I had no idea that one day you would return me to the one that demanded it for no other reason than to use it as power."

"Catherine!" Erynne snapped.

Ronan narrowed his eyes at me and stood straighter.

"I have told you to get a bag packed and I want it done now." He answered lowly. "And if this continues, I will personally put you on the doorstep from which you came. Have I made myself clear? Your temper is blurring your sight and I warn you daughter, after everything I have seen, your past is a bloody second thought."

The blood drained from my face. Bryan stepped beside me and put his hand at the small of my back.

"Hey, this is getting really out of control." He offered.

"Don't touch me." I replied, stepping away from him.

"Catherine, he's only trying to help us." Archer tried to calm me but it didn't work.

Turning, I quickly walked away as they watched. Archer took a look at his father and followed me out the door. Only then did Ronan bow his head in exhaustion.

"She is very tiring when she's so unwilling to see the bigger picture." Erynne commented.

"Bryan? Anything?" Ronan asked.

"Nothing. I'd like to see Lueken."

"Absolutely not." He answered.

"Scientist to scientist. We have a certain language. I'd like the chance to try."

"And what, Bryan, would you like to say to him?"

"Anything. Anything that would make the picture clearer. Even if he gave me some sort of clue as to why...I don't know...it could narrow down something."

Ronan glanced at Erynne and she stood with her palm out. Taking the key from his pocket, Ronan put it in her hand. She handed it to Bryan, appearing a little better than when he had entered the room.

"Go and do your best." She whispered.

"Thanks."

He turned to go then had a second thought and turned back.

"Catherine? Has she always been a fighter?"

Ronan chuckled and rubbed his hands over his face.

"What else could she be but that. The only way to stop it is to fight fire with an explosion."

"It was a little much." Erynne offered.

"I'm tired. I can't play the game tonight."

Bryan looked at the key and softly waved it at them.

"Thanks. I won't be long."

Before he could go anywhere, there was one more person he needed. Someone who didn't mind walking through hell for a good time and someone who could stop him from killing another human being because, right now, that would be too easy.

*****

Lueken sat up against a wall, his hand wrapped in the vest he had been wearing. The bleeding finally stopped but he was weak and his head thumped, the vibration being felt behind his eyes. Why Ronan let him live, he didn't know. It was the first time he had ever laid eyes on the king and he wasn't expecting him to be so ferocious. Even though it wasn't clear, Lueken assumed that his lab had been discovered and the souls had been recovered but lost to him. He had no clue what was happening in Bruhn. He assumed that the illness had been unleashed, seeing as how he hadn't shown up. Those were his orders but the medicine was not transported so his followers and confidents were dying as he sat in confinement. This was going so wrong. All because of a dog and a man who couldn't let her go.

He didn't know if the illness was put in place in the other county or if was just Bruhn. He had only given orders for two, one being where he sat but the water was being guarded and those who did it were willing to kill if someone didn't listen to their orders of stay back. He only had enough for one water supply; the royals. But those who were to poison them were still in Bruhn and now the city was locked down. He didn't have enough time to carry out the plan. He only needed a few more days. A few more days to show that for every soul, he had the means to save them and in their eyes, he would be declared far more powerful than Ronan could ever be. His research, now over, didn't give him any indication on what the illness would do to a soul because he couldn't find it. He needed to know if the soul, was indeed, eternal or if it could be brought down by his own engineering.

There was no one here that he could trust. There was no one that could get to him. He was alone. Just as he was when he left Montana, he was alone. There was no doorway anymore. There was no curtain to pass through here that could save him. He was finished. What a miserable way for a man, like him, to die. He was despondent. His power had been drained from him. He had twenty years and nothing to show for it but death. How could he, in this position, bring this back to life?

Hearing footsteps, Lueken pressed himself up against the darkest part of the cell. He guessed it was his time. They kept him in the dark long enough and now, God willing, he would see the light. On a good note, he would finally learn the ultimate lesson, if souls were eternal or if they died with the body, forever kept in the dark.

It wasn't a torch light that he saw but a globe of light from something with power. This wasn't Ronan. This was someone else. Cradling his hand, Lueken leaned forward a little bit to see who his visitor was. Quite rapidly, his cell was illuminated as a man hung a lantern from a hook above his cage. He was tall and blond and wore clothes that were not of this place. He looked into the cell with blue eyes that shined with the light above him. Lueken, if heavily drugged, may have even considered him an angel coming to take him home. Bryan watched him from the bars. Lueken cowered, like a caged lion, in a corner on some hay.

Taking the key, he let himself into the cell. Bryan made sure that his bow was seen as he placed it on the meagre table that stood with a single chair. He unloaded a couple more things, believing that if he brought some sort of comfort for this man, he would be more willing to share something that would help in his search for answers.

"Sorry." Bryan began. "Bodie declined to join me. I guess she's got some hard feelings about being put in a cage. That or being stolen. Dogs are funny. They remember these things."

Bryan watched Lueken as he protected himself even more. His voice cracked as he began to speak.

"She...she is a beautiful dog." It was almost a whisper but could be heard since it was just the two of them in this place.

"She is. You look like crap."

"I feel it."

"My name is Bryan Williams. I work at Lagotech. You've been seen there."

Lueken smiling, now understanding that not only was this man the dog's loving owner but was also a man from his time.

"Lagotech. Small world. I used to work there."

"I know. I have your job."

"Oh?"

Bryan tossed a sleeping bag at him.

"I thought you could use this."

Lueken didn't touch it. He wasn't sure what was going on but having someone provide him with warmth was making him feel uneasy.

"Ronan doesn't know that I brought it."

"He would have me suffer in these conditions." Lueken scowled.

"Do you deserve better?"

"At least put me out of my misery."

"I'm sure that's coming but hey, you could be warm while you wait. Oh..." Bryan pulled a plastic container out of his pocket and tossed it toward him. "They're only extra strength but it's all I had."

"Why are you doing this?" Lueken asked, shuffling toward the sleeping bag.

"Because I need some answers."

"To what."

He undid the sleeping bag and with his free hand, maneuvering it around his body. He took the pill bottle and cursed that it was child proof.

"Need a hand?" Bryan asked.

"Is that supposed to be funny?" Lueken retorted.

"Why?"

Lueken held up his hand and Bryan grimaced. Yep. The guy needed a hand. Bryan, feeling no fear of this guy who hunched against a wall, went to him and knelt before him. He took the pill bottle and easily flipped open the lid.

"Here." Bryan poured three into Lueken's shaking palm. "Sorry, no water. It's scarce since there's something in it that's killing people."

"I don't know what you're talking about."

"I saw your little torture chamber, I saw the woman you had tied up. I saw the sores on her body. But your sons..."

"My sons?"

"She was pregnant. I'm assuming they were yours. I had to cut them out because she died before they could be born. One died. One lives."

"Where is he?" Lueken demanded. "I must see him."

"Why?"

"It's my son. I see all my children. In all ways. I must see him."

"You won't see him because a) you're in here and b) you're insane."

"My sanity is not an issue. I am a genius."

"Sure but look where it got you. I need to know what this illness is."

"Why?"

Bryan stood and walked back to the table. He had to change tactics. He sat on the chair and rubbed his chin.

"I'm leaving tonight. I'm being sent back."

"Sent back?"

"Ronan never wanted me to stay this long."

"I see." Lueken swallowed the pills and pulled the sleeping bag snugger.

"As shitty as the circumstances are, Lueken, I've never seen work like this. People hire me all the time to come up with things, like you have. From colleague to colleague...what is it?"

"You are not my colleague." Leuken sneered.

"We're chemists. We're scientists. In that way, yes, we are colleagues." Bryan stood and began to gather his things. "I'm leaving tomorrow. I'm being sent back. I was just curious. Maybe I could've learned something new; something to add to what I do from a genius like yourself. What's the purpose of all this? What was the purpose of the eyes? Of the babies? Just to land in a prison cell? It must have been important. Maybe something that could even change lives. Now that you sit here, it's all been wasted."

"And you think that if I told you what I was trying to achieve, you could continue it?" Lueken asked having trouble trusting this man even with the gifts.

"I'm not offering to continue it. I told you, I'm being kicked out. I can't stay."

Bryan turned to go after glancing around, making sure he had everything.

"Enjoy your last few hours."

He took a couple steps and grasped the door with his hand. Pulling it open, he heard Lueken clear his throat. He slightly turned his head to listen.

"In your work, Bryan, have you ever come across a soul?"

The chills raced up and down his spine. Bryan slowly turned all the way as if knowing there was something horrifying behind him and didn't have a choice but to look. He tried to fake some sort of interest that wouldn't give away how uneasy he just got and uneasy didn't even cut it.

"Why souls? I don't look for souls. I look for ways to help people with illness or study sickness so there can be the possibility of a cure. A soul? That's a deeper question meant for someone a little more pious than me."

"Souls have nothing to do with religion, Bryan. It is creation they have everything to do with."

"What are you talking about?"

"The illness was only to protect what I was really looking for. I hoped that if you had ever come across this thing called a soul you would share that information with me...colleague to colleague."

Bryan stepped toward him.

"Are you telling me that all this time, all those embryos, all those infants, all those men and women....you were looking for souls?"

"The disease..." Lueken went into a fantasy state, only paying attention to the visions that played out in his mind. "Their king would have no idea how to heal them. Yet, a lowly man, much more insightful than he, could. To bring a person back from the brink of death and the only payment would be their soul."

"So you found it? You must have if you unleashed the illness."

"I was so close."

"But you know how to cure this?"

"Yes. It's all prepared."

"Tell me!" Bryan snapped, this man's arrogance now beginning to anger him.

"Give me your soul." Lueken smiled.

"What?"

Lueken stood, holding his hand to his chest.

"Join me and I will give you all my knowledge. Did you know I've cured cancer, Bryan? Did you know I've found the means to heal brain tissue; to reverse ALS? You should also know that I've found the cure to what has been termed the plague, Ebola. Ebola, Bryan."

Bryan studied this man's eyes. He had an intensity about them that began to swirl around Bryan's heart and turn it to ice. The world Ebola ran through his head along with everything that he was remembering. The thing is though, this didn't act like a true Ebola.

Engineered

The word spoke loudly into the forefront of his brain. He had to get out of here. He had to get back to Montana. His movement was swift but it felt as if it was in slow motion. Bryan landed a punch to Lueken's jaw that had him flying back and landing on the floor.

"I just saw a soul. It told me that it was going to hell and if I don't leave right now, I'll be the one to do it." Bryan turned to go, making sure that as the cell door closed, the click of the lock could be heard to prove that its contents were secure behind the bars and then he ran.

He ran towards the entrance of the cold stone building where one man waited for news. Archer saw his face and knew there was something that was said and he also saw, from Bryan's anger, that it wasn't good.

"He's a psychopath." Bryan told him.

"What did he tell you?" Archer demanded.

"He's harvesting people..."

"For what purpose?"

"For souls."

"For souls ?" He repeated.

"The illness was to allow him to heal them in exchange for their souls. Like I said before, he's playing God."

"Did he tell you what the illness was? How to fix it?"

"No." It wasn't an exact lie. Lueken sort of told him something. He just had the brains to figure out the man's subliminal messages. "But I have an idea about what it could be and if it's what I think it is, the way it's working doesn't make sense. I think he created it himself and now I have to find a way to stop it faster than he ever could."

"Can it be stopped?"

Bryan looked to the sky and around at the city that he was introduced to. When he first started working in the way that he did; learning about human beings and how illness could be so debilitating and tragic, he made a promise to himself to do whatever he could to ease their suffering. Now, the opportunity was here.

"I'm not sure but I'll die trying."

Archer smirked and placing an arm around Bryan's shoulders, walked him back towards home.

"You'll not die. I'll make sure of it."

*****

The time of departure was drawing near. I had changed from gown to riding pants and paced my room, unable to sleep waiting for my name to be called to go. I understood that my father didn't mean his threat. It was only to get me to shut up but I couldn't help but be furious with him for even threatening that. I was petrified of going back. My stomach was in knots and my head swam with fantasies about walking down a street and someone pointing me out, demanding that I be taken into the police or something. Was I recognizable? Would anyone believe that I was Catherine Richter just by seeing my face or had I changed? I was still her at times. I was still that little girl that protected herself against anything. She was still a part of me and now I had no choice but to return to where she began.

Hearing footsteps, I quickly peaked to see who was coming. This part of the house was guarded closely. No one was to come through these halls unless invited. I opened the door a crack and heard two men. They whispered in hushed voices. One said he would speak to Ronan. The other stayed quiet.

Archer grimaced as he saw where Bryan had stopped. He shook his head in pity and began walking backwards, leaving Bryan where he stood.

"She'll not talk." He told him.

"I have to try."

"That is where you'll die Bryan Williams." He pointed to the door. "Not by the hands of Lueken and not by the hands of Ronan. It will be by Catherine's."

Shrugging Archer's words off his shoulders, Bryan turned to the large piece of wood and waited until Archer was gone before he knocked. His knuckles didn't even make contact before I swung the door open and slapped him across the face.

"How could you!" I hollered.

"Ow! What the hell, Catherine!"

"Do you have any idea what you've done?!"

I allowed my hands to fly, making contact with any part of his body that they would land on. He made for my wrists and held them tightly; tightly enough that they began to throb.

"That's enough." He told me quietly, pushing me back into the room. "Stop it."

"You are not welcome in my room."

"I don't give a shit." He answered and pushed me the rest of the way.

Letting go of my hands, I turned away and stomped to the other side of the room.

"It was the only way I thought of to keep you safe!" He shouted. "Give me a break!"

"A break? You swap one nightmare for another only it's mine!"

"At least this way you'll be together!"

"Until someone recognizes me and then what?"

"No one will recognize you."

"You have no idea!"

I was right. He had no idea but he couldn't allow this family to be separated by time, space, or disease.

"I'm only trying to keep you safe." He repeated quietly.

"By sending me into the lion's den? You don't care about me! This has become another chance for you to play hero, only now, it's a game for adults. We're not kids anymore! This is my home! These are my people! You know nothing about us!"

"You're right so maybe it has everything to do with me needing to fix what I couldn't when I was a kid!"

"That is something you need to get over, Bryan. That has nothing to do with me anymore. Those are your own issues."

Again, she was right.

"Help me get over them!" He pleaded. "Because I can't !"

"Why?"

"All I remember of you is..."

"It wasn't your battle!"

"No, it wasn't."

"This isn't your battle."

"But I can help. I have the knowledge to try. Your father loves you. It was tearing him apart that he was sending you away and going, alone, with me to a place he had no control in. Can't you see that?" Bryan asked.

"I could be seen. And then what? He loses me anyway."

"You won't be seen. I'll make sure of it."

"I don't want our lives to be in your hands. That's not your responsibility. It wasn't when I was a little girl and it's not now. Don't make this your issue. Stop using my disappearance as an excuse to try and be a hero for a place you know nothing about!"

"It's already done and it wasn't my intention to scare you. I was just trying to keep the four of you together."

"For who's benefit? Yours?"

"It's not a selfish act!" Bryan exclaimed.

"If it's not, turn around, get your dog and leave. Now."

Bryan crossed his arms over his chest in frustration.

"I'm not under your orders. I'm working with Ronan. Apparently he's in charge here. Are you aware of that?"

I was stunned by his low blow. Using my father's power, as his own, was insulting.

"Get out." I growled.

Bryan watched as she lowered her head in defeat. He saw her then. He saw the deflated girl; the one he remembered only this time he was responsible for how she shone through the woman of now. Tentatively, he took small steps toward that woman that shrank into herself in the middle of a huge room. She appeared so small. She appeared so exhausted with stress that she didn't know how to handle it except to curl around them and accept them as a part of who she was. Her shoulders shuddered as she cried. They were silent tears like that little girl that existed before because if she cried too loudly, she would be heard.

Taking her into his arms, he was surprised that she allowed it. He placed his lips on the top of her head, making soft hushing noises to calm her down.

"I'm sorry if you think that I'm only doing this for me. It's not that at all." He told me as he rocked me gently. "I'm only trying to help. I walked into a mess that I didn't ask for but neither did you."

"I can't go back to Montana." I whimpered. "I can't go back there."

"I'm not going to let anything happen to you. We'll figure it out but you have to get out of here. It's really not safe."

"Do you know something?" I asked, turning my head to look into his face. "Something that only you would know but refuse to be honest about?"

"I have suspicions. Nothing that I could explain to you that you could understand." He wiped the tears off my cheek trailing his thumb across my lips. There was nothing like an emotional woman to make him crumble into a thousand and one pieces. It was a weakness that he never tried to rise above. Using caution, he bent and placed a soft kiss on my lips.

My heart leapt into my throat, cutting off the ability to breathe. Without thinking, I kissed him back. His movements were slow, his lips warm and inviting. I pressed my body closer because the safety he was offering was enticing. Feeling me relent and fall into him, the image of Alexis flickered behind his eyes and he pulled back a little not before kissing me one last time so I believed there was nothing wrong. He kissed my forehead before clasping my hands in his.

"I'm sorry." His whisper sounded raspy. "Too far."

"Yes." I bit my lip in embarrassment. "Sorry."

"God if you're not worth it though." He said, brushing my hair over my shoulder.

"Is she?"

He couldn't help himself and bent to kiss me again.

"You have an uncanny ability to allow me to forget about that part of my life but it is part of my life right now and it's something I have to figure out."

"Which was the purpose of your trip to begin with."

"Yeah. It was." He replied.

"I won't make it harder for you." I told him, stepping back.

He cleared his throat and watched me shield myself.

"You already have."

"I'll go with you to Montana..." I started. "But I'm coming home."

"I'll make sure you do."

Archer poked his head into the room but did not recognize that anything had happened. He only showed an urgency that made us pay attention even more.

"It's time. Get your things."

We looked at each other realizing everything could change. Bryan dug into his pocket and pulled out a thin black rectangle. I watched him, confused, as he pressed the front of it.

"What's that?" I asked.

"It's my phone."

"That's not a phone." I looked on in disbelief.

"It is now. You've missed out on a lot."

"I guess." I answered watching as he made the blackness come alive.

He slid his fingers and along the smooth surface and tapped around as different colors and shapes appeared. I was mesmerized.

"I've been taking pictures through this whole thing. I wanted them just in case..."

"In case of what?" I asked.

He stared at me seriously.

"In case something happened. Anything can happen. In case my parents needed some closure. Turns out, I needed it more than I thought I would."

"Wait...That's not a camera."

"It is."

He showed me various pictures of my city, of people, of the woods, of what was in the woods that made my skin crawl.

"That is unbelievable." I was shocked.

"Smile." He told me as he held up the camera.

"No." I suddenly grew self-conscious. "There will be no proof you found me."

"It's for me. It's only for me." His little boy look cut to my heart.

How could I say no. Reluctantly I stared into the black rectangle. I heard a small click and he grinned showing me the results.

"Oh, it's terrible." I shuddered and walked away to retrieve my stuff.

"No." He answered only to himself, watching me go. "It's beautiful."

*****

"You won't be seen. Take the east road around. It'll take longer but the way is clear. People believe you're going to Acron to catch the next ship to Aananth." Trenton took my hand and helped me onto the horse while addressing my father. "I've called in the watch from the woods. There's no one there."

"Thank you." I told him. "Thank you for taking care of my home while we're gone."

"I'd think of nothing more to give you than your home safe and sound upon your return."

"And the people?" Erynne asked.

"Will be well. Hurry back."

"We'll be back as soon as we can." Bryan answered for them. "I won't keep them longer than I have to."

Trenton reached up to shake his hand.

"Be safe. Leave the horses by the road. They will come back on their own. They are soldier horses. They always know their way home."

"Let's be off then. Standing around is making me anxious." Ronan mounted the horse and turned to ride off.

Trenton smacked Archer's horse's rear and it followed swiftly. Erynne left followed by me and Bryan took off beside me. Trenton watched us go then returned to the castle where other plans needed to be carried out that Ronan had discussed with him, namely an execution and a round up thanks to names provided by his prince.

The early morning was misty and cold. Bodie rode with Bryan on the horse, being secured by her leash. He was lucky she wasn't a dog that didn't like adventure. He just didn't want her running in the dark. She was going home with him. He was making sure of it. Bryan felt turned around because the way they went was different. Ronan took them through the woods easily, to the place where he was more than used to entering by now. It was darker than the road here. There were no shadows. There weren't even any stars. There was only fog and darkness. It didn't make for a good combination.

Climbing off the horse, Archer looked around him and through the trees.

"Are you sure we'll be able to find this place?"

Bryan tossed him a flashlight and turned his on, flashing it in Archer's face. He shielded his eyes from the glare while Ronan took the light from his son's hands.

"We'll find it. Let's go." He told them.

I went to join them when I felt a tug at my hand. I looked back and saw Bryan staying put.

"What's wrong?" I asked.

"You and Trenton? What's up?"

"Nothing." I answered.

"A guy doesn't look at a woman like that unless there's something."

"And why would it be any of your business?" I asked.

"It's not."

"No. It's not." I retorted.

"But I'd still like to know."

"Why don't you take care of yours and I'll take care of mine." I walked away feeling his stare at my back. "Are you coming?"

He followed and flashed the light in my face.

"I'm coming."

Bryan fished a compass out of his sweater pocket and read the directions it gave him. He remembered like it was yesterday. He had to. It was his way home. He needed to get home. He knew the direction that the house of horrors laid and he turned the group to the south. Bryan constantly had his eyes everywhere as the others seemed completely lost. Ronan looked exhausted but extremely alive, even if it was only due to anticipation and adrenaline. Their walk slowed to a near crawl as the trees engulfed them in their darkness and the ground began to trip their steps. They had to stop to re-group a couple of times and adjust to the direction that Bryan had them going in. It seemed as if this veil would never be found.

"If you go out in the woods today, you're sure of a big surprise." I started to sing, remembering the song my mother used to sing to me. Everyone looked at me, recognizing the tune that I whistled from time to time but never hearing the words, accept for Ronan. He had years ago and remembered each one vividly.

"If you go out in the woods today, you better go in disguise." He joined in.

Bryan smiled and began to sing.

"For every bear that ever there was will gather there for certain because..."

"Today's the day the teddy bears have their picnic." I finished as Bryan stopped in a small clearing.

We watched as he searched around the trees for something he had placed; a strip of orange that signaled he had been here before. His steps were slow and methodical. He felt they were close and struggled to look harder. Bodie sniffed around, only to be told to stay close and not wonder off. She rubbed against Bryan's leg as he searched the whole area. When he found it, he nearly shouted Hallelujah but ripped it off instead and felt for the eerie feeling that the veil gave him.

"Have you found it?" Ronan asked.

"I think so. Feel here." Bryan took Ronan's hand and put it near the invisible surface. "Feel it?"

"I'm not sure." He admitted.

"Everyone join hands!" Bryan called out securing Bodie's leash around his wrist and clipping her to it.

We did as we were told and Bryan took a deep breath before going any further. This was it. This was the moment they had been waiting for. Now that it was here, he was petrified. Erynne squeezed his hand in support and smiled.

"We trust you, Bryan. Take us to safety."

Nodding, he squeezed her hand in return. They all stepped forward, the invisible fabric clawing at their faces and bodies. It was heavy but they moved slowly, making sure they were together in this journey. I began to sweat, memories resurfacing and taking me hostage. Ronan held my hand even tighter, feeling the palms of mine become wet.

"Come now, Catherine. I'm here." He told me.

The thick feeling lifted as the veil slipped away easily and we stood together in a different looking forest. Bryan pointed his flashlight in the direction that they had just come. It waved and shimmered, reflecting back the covering that they had just passed through.

"Did we make it?" Archer asked.

"There's one way to find out." Bryan answered.

Taking his phone out of his pocket, he switched it on, praying for battery. It was almost out when they left. He just wanted to see a bar of life; a signal that it worked and could make a call. It gave him two.

"We're here."

"It worked?" Ronan asked. "What is that?"

"It's a phone." I answered.

"A what?"

"I'll explain later. You're not going to believe what we're going to next." Bryan smiled.

Bodie was elated and Bryan let her off the leash. She knew she was home, the old sniffs being greeted by her warm welcome and her warm urine.

"Yep. Only a dog." He smiled "Let's go."

His sense of direction was better now as he tried to walk slowly knowing he wasn't alone. He saw the campsites from far away. They were closed now but the lights from the outhouses shone bright. It wasn't far now. They had been walking for nearly four hours in the dark. The sun wasn't quite out but Bryan never felt so happy seeing his moon as he did right now. The closer they got to his truck, the faster his steps moved him forward. It was cold and he was going to blast the heat in that Rover until it was a sweat box.

"What is that?" Erynne asked as she saw the vehicle shine in the security light of the Sheriff's cabin.

"My truck. It's how we're getting home."

"In that?" Archer asked. "A box with wheels?"

"Trust me."

The lights blinked as Bryan unlocked it. He walked around the truck, making sure it was safe and secure then brought down the hatch so Bodie could jump in. She did, swiftly and he tossed his pack in.

"Put your stuff in here. Just leave some room for the dog." Bryan told them and they placed their small belongings in the back along with his.

He closed it up feeling like he had never been so happy to see technology in his life. He hadn't been away for very long but being back, it felt like forever. Opening the passenger side door, he offered it to Ronan.

"Your Highness."

"Me? In that? It's a coffin."

"Get in." Bryan sighed.

He opened all the other doors while Ronan made himself comfortable in the front. Finally, with everyone settled in their seats, Bryan got in and buckled his belt.

"If anyone feels the need to get sick, let me know so I can pull over. Anyone puking in this truck will walk the rest of the way, even if you don't know where you are."

Bryan started the truck and eased it out of the lot. He normally would have ripped right out of there if he wasn't carrying precious cargo. He glanced in his rearview mirror and saw Catherine's reflection staring back at him. Bodie was behind her, panting happily before disappearing, laying down and, presumably, going to sleep. Yep. He was carrying very precious cargo.

"Oh my." Erynne gasped as Bryan pressed on the gas, making the truck go up to speeds that they had never travelled before.

"You okay?" Bryan asked.

"I'm okay." She nodded nervously.

"Music?"

"Please."

The sound that blasted was something that they all cringed at. Bryan quickly turned the station to something more gentle, feeling slightly embarrassed at the bass that they all reacted to.

"Sorry. That's just..." He cleared his throat, uncomfortably. "This should be better."

Classical music filled the vehicle, something he normally saved for his mother when it was Christmas and they had their shopping day together. Now, it was a necessity to try and calm a king that looked out the window at a place he never thought he'd ever be in and tried to be at ease with.

The country side passed, minute by minute. Bryan maintained the speed that was posted so as not to draw attention to the vehicle. It was now six in the morning. He had no idea where he was supposed to put these people so they could rest. He only had one extra bedroom. Taking the wheel with one hand, he searched his mind to figure out a place of safety for these people. Having no choice, he took his cell phone and dialed a number. His dad should be up getting ready for the day. He was always an early riser which Bryan never understood. His parents had a huge house that they refused to sell. They had more than enough room. He waited until his father picked up the phone on the fourth ring.

"Good morning, Bryan. This is early. Is everything okay?"

"Dad. I need your help." It wasn't the best way to start a conversation so early in the morning after a hiking trip but he didn't have time for pleasant conversation.

"What's wrong?"

"I'm coming over. Is mom up?"

"She's in the shower. What's this all about?"

Bryan bit his lip as the city of Great Falls came into view.

"Dad, I have Catherine Richter."

"What?!" Edward exclaimed grabbing onto the wall. "Where...you have Catherine Richter?"

"Don't...Don't call anyone. Promise me you will not call anyone!"

"Bryan what are you doing?" I asked from the back seat.

He held up a finger to make me stop talking. I took my mother's hand and she patted my cheek.

"Don't worry my girl. Bryan's getting help." She told me while Archer nervously looked on.

"Dad...please. Just trust me."

"Bryan, what have you gotten yourself into."

"I have never asked for anything from you but trust. Trust me and please do not call anyone."

Edward looked at Heather, who just walked into the kitchen. She looked worried and he laid a hand on her shoulder.

"Is it Bryan? What's wrong?" She asked.

"He's okay." He answered.

"Dad?" Bryan heard them talk with each other and wanted to know if Edward was still listening. "Dad?"

"I'm here. Okay. We're waiting. I won't call anyone."

"Thank you."

"Your mother's started breakfast."

"Make it for five."

"Five?"

"I'll be there in less than an hour. I'm just coming up on the city."

"Okay. See you soon."

"Bye."

Bryan looked at the people in the truck and smiled.

"I hope you're hungry." He told them as they passed a sign that welcomed them to Great Falls. "Mom's never cooked anything but large."

*****

The street lights began to turn off as Bryan turned into his parents' neighborhood. It was a much better community than the one he started in and he didn't blame them for not selling. His dad would always mention what an amazing deal they got on the house in the first place. This neighborhood was out of their league but dad knew a guy that needed a quick sale because his parents moved to Florida and with a little paint and love, the house was now worth double than what they paid for and the envy of all their neighbors. Bryan parked beside his dad's Chevy and waited for a beat before turning to Ronan.

"My place isn't that big. Don't worry."

"I hope you know what you're doing." Ronan answered.

"I think I do. Come on."

He let himself out of the door and went to the back, allowing Bodie escape. She ran towards the front and waited patiently. Catherine looked confused as she came out of the truck, followed by her mother.

"It looks different from what I remember." I told him.

"Your old house is across town. We moved."

"Oh." I blew out the breath that I was holding.

"You look a little relieved." He smiled.

"I thought..." I began but he cut me off.

"I'd never do that to you. Let's go."

We followed Bryan closely to the front porch. He took his keys and unlocked the door. The open entry greeted him with smells of French toast and bacon.

"Hello!" He called out. "Hey! Where are you guys?"

"Bryan!" Heather ran out of the kitchen and towards her son. "My God! Look at you. You look like you've fought a war and lost!" She exclaimed, studying an exhausted looking man who felt it as well.

"I'm okay." He told her. "I'm okay."

This time he allowed her full examination on his body. Normally he'd be brushing her off. Right now, however, she was a sight for sore eyes. Heather's eyes darted towards the small group of people that stood awkwardly, not knowing what to do as she fussed over her grown boy. She found me and paled, inhaling with shock because she never thought she would see the day where I would be standing in front of her, let alone alive and well.

"Catherine!" Heather cried. "Oh my God! My God! Catherine."

She ran to me and wrapped me in a hug.

"Hello Mrs. Williams." I told her, shyly and awkwardly hugged her back.

"Let me look at you." Heather studied me as I tried to compose my urge to bolt. Bryan cornered me seeing that it was a possibility. "Where have you been?!"

"Mom. This is Ronan and Erynne. These are Catherine's parents." Bryan introduced them with no pretense because that's what they were.

"Her..." Heather trailed off looking up at the man that was her father and her eyes went wide seeing how tall he was. Bryan was tall. Still, this Ronan had a couple inches on him at least. The man, she thought, could fight a crowd and escape without a scratch. "Her father?"

"Mrs. Williams." Ronan greeted her. "We are sorry for the interruption."

"Yes." Erynne joined in. "We've been through such a trying time and we thank you so much for your gracious hospitality."

"Yes...well..." Heather studied them seeing, now, the deep lines on their faces and their pale and tired skin. "You have been through a war."

"Yes. I'm afraid the last few weeks have not been easy." Ronan replied.

"This is Catherine's brother, Archer." Bryan introduced him as well.

"Archer. What an interesting name." She smiled. "Welcome, Archer. Please. All of you, come in. I have plenty to eat and then we'll get you showered and beds to rest in."

At once Bryan knew that it was all okay. His parents weren't going to say anything. Now his mother had others to fuss over besides him. It was what she did best.

"Edward!" Heather called.

He made his appearance from the dining room and gasped when he saw me.

"It's true." He recognized me instantly as Bryan had. It was the eyes. The eyes never changed.

"Hello Mr. Williams. It's very good to see you." I told him, politely.

"Please. Come in." He directed, still in shock.

Bryan repeated the introductions and Edward welcomed all of them, showing them to the dining room. He held his son back in the hall before allowing him to enter.

"Tell me, now, what the hell is going on." Edward demanded. "Now. You call me at the ass crack of dawn telling me you have Catherine Richter then proceed to bring three other strangers, that look like they've been in a medieval movie called Robin Hood, into my home. Bryan, I love you son but you need to be honest with me this very instant. Did you know, when you left here, that you were going to get Catherine?"

"No, dad. I had no idea. The route I normally take was closed down so I went another way. Bodie found her makeshift grave site from forever ago. I didn't know that's where she disappeared from. Bodie was taken from me, I went to look for her and crossed into this...other place."

"Other place?" Edward questioned like Bryan was speaking code.

"Other world. Like back in time but...it wasn't our time; it wasn't our world."

Edward looked into the dining room where Heather was pouring tea.

"Are you high?"

"Seriously?" Bryan asked.

Edward pointed a finger to him and narrowed his eyes.

"This is my house..."

"They're not..." Bryan was frustrated and pulled out his phone. "Look. I also found Lueken Daines. He was in the same place."

Edward's head shot up from the phone that Bryan produced out of his pocket.

"Lueken Daines?"

"Yeah. He's...he's at it again and I have to find a way to stop what he's done to their home."

"Who are they?"

"Ronan's a king. Erynne's his queen. Just..." Bryan turned on the phone and loaded the pictures. "Look. I'm not lying to you."

Edward glared at Bryan one more time before looking at the photos. He came across the body, the makeshift lab, the castle, the streets, the horses, the woods. Going back to the photos of the body, Edward covered his mouth in disgust.

"Lueken Daines has created some sort of engineered illness and has unleashed it in their home. I need to stop it."

"Are you hurt?" Edward asked.

"No, dad. I'm okay. I'm just...I'm fuckin' exhausted. Catherine's fine. I was shocked to find her. I'm feeling pissed off and tired and anxious and stressed and...all these things from when I was a kid..."

"Okay son. Okay." Edward placed a hand around the back of Bryan's neck and held him, staring into his face, understanding that Bryan's childhood had been severely haunted by Catherine's disappearance. They all were haunted to this day and most of them had moved on. All except the one that found her. "I believe you. I obviously have to believe you but what are you going to do to help? This illness..."

"I have samples but I need to get them to the lab before they die. I need them alive."

"Okay."

"I need you and mom to help me hide these people until I can get them back. It's more than an illness. Lueken's harvesting souls."

"Souls?"

"He thinks it's a thing he can cut out of people. He's murdered countless and he's...raped for babies. He stole Bodie. He drugged me. He's been going back and forth."

"Where is he now?"

"Probably dead. Ronan's having him executed."

"Jesus!" Edward looked at the man at the table. He looked like a regular large guy but there was power that surrounded him. "I have a king at my dining table?"

"You're king here dad."

"You're damn right." Edward agreed. "Still..."

"He's a good guy. A little intense but it's just because of what he can't stop. I'll help him with what I can."

"You'll need a private lab."

"Yeah."

"Let me make a call."

"It has to be private." Bryan urged. "I have to get them back home. Catherine can't be seen. I promised her and I promised them."

"I have an idea. Leave it to me."

Bryan decided to get into medicine because of his dad. Edward had managed the Lagotech labs and kept them running smoothly for years. It was the research that Bryan was interested in. Edward was into the business. Lagotech was a family affair and Edward, even though he had retired, still visited the place to stay involved with how it was run. He was respected and his consulting work allowed Edward something to do that he enjoyed. There was a reason he just admitted everything to his dad in this hallway. It was because Edward could get him things that Bryan couldn't, under any circumstances. Edward Williams was his in to things he needed to get his hands on without proof of what he was doing.

"Boys. Come and eat before it gets cold." Heather called to them from the table as she wiped her hands on a towel.

"Coming." Edward smiled and brought his arm around Bryan's shoulders, bringing him into the dining room.

*****

Heather watched around her table with deep curiosity and deep concern. Every now and then she would glance at Bryan who seemed content in these strangers' presence and if he was hiding something, his attitude about eating would be very different than the man that was shoveling the food in now. If he was hiding something that wasn't right, he wouldn't be eating at all.

"So. Is everything okay. I mean the food?" Heather asked trying to fill the silence with conversation no one wanted.

"It's very delicious. Thank you." Erynne offered. "I haven't been eating much so this is helping."

"You're welcome. I'm glad." Heather smiled.

"Is it okay if they stay here for a little bit. Only a couple of days. I need somewhere safe for them to be and my place is too small." Bryan asked his parents as he sipped on a coffee.

"Oh, well..." Heather started.

"It's fine. We have more than enough room. The house has been pretty empty for a few years. It would be nice to have the company for a couple of days." Edward interrupted.

"That's very generous of you Mr. Williams." I answered, pushing my plate away. It seems my appetite was still very absent.

"Didn't you like it?" Heather wondered with concern in her face.

"Yes. It's very good. I'm just...being here is quite un-nerving for me. I'm sorry."

"Don't even think about it Catherine. When you're rested we'll talk. But right now, just understand that no one can get to you here. Okay?" Edward said as he smiled reassuringly.

He was trying to be comforting and I appreciated his efforts. I laid my hands in my lap and bowed my head a little to him. Bryan's hand came to my lap and he squeezed my hands.

"Catherine, you can have Bryan's old room." Heather started. "And Erynne and Ronan can have Brenda's. The bed is certainly bigger."

"Thank you." Ronan offered. He was tired. Bed was just what he was thinking about. He wanted to have a clear head and a good sleep would help.

"Archer, there's a spare bedroom upstairs as well. It's small and we use it as an office but it will do. Will that be okay?" Heather asked him as he picked up a piece of bacon with his fingers, giving up on the idea of cutting it.

"Yes. Anything you have to offer is great. I will make do. We shouldn't be here for more than a couple of days."

"Good. You all look so tired. You're welcome to clean yourselves up before you get some sleep. Bryan? Are you staying as well?"

"Uh. No. I'm just going to have a shower and get going. I need to get to my place before heading to the labs."

"Don't be going anywhere near Lagotech until I call you." Edward warned. "Alex is getting new equipment and she's walking those halls with an eagle eye. If she sees you with all of..." He gestured to the dining room table. "this...it won't last long."

"I'll wait for your call. Can Bodie stay here?"

"It would be wonderful if she could." I offered. "She's been a great comfort to me."

"Of course. She's a good dog. She's always welcome to stay here. Plus, I enjoy her laying on my feet when I read." Heather smiled at the dog whose face perked up at her name. "Would you like that Bodie. Wanna stay here for a little bit?"

She barked an answer that no one understood but that seemed content anyway. Everyone smiled, even Ronan who didn't appreciate a dog until Bodie showed him that there were some out there that were special. It took special people to be able to have a dog like that. Bryan was turning into no exception.

"Thank you for the meal. Could you please direct me to the baths?" Ronan stood and waited by his chair. Erynne was wondering the same thing and stood as well.

"The baths?" Edward asked. Then it clicked. This would all be new to them. "You mean the showers?"

"Yeah dad. The showers." Bryan smirked as he cleared his plate and put it in the kitchen.

"I'll show you. Follow me." Heather stood and waved her arm as indication to follow her. Archer stayed in his seat, deciding that if Catherine wasn't going to eat the rest of her meal, that he would indulge. It was wonderful.

They headed up the stairs where Heather stopped at a closet to hand them a wash cloth and a towel. They took them, recognizing them but the material was different. The fabric was soft but the couple were sure they would scratch. Heather then opened a door wider to a small room. It held a sink and another contraption that appeared as some sort of chair. Than a large basin with a curtain that surrounded it. She pushed back the curtain and pointed to the taps.

"This will turn it on." She showed them and lifted something that had the water coming down from above. "You have your hot and your cold. We have enough for everyone. Edward changed the tank last year. It's more than enough."

"Tank?" Ronan muttered.

"For the hot water."

"You don't have the fires on?" Erynne asked.

Heather watched them in their different clothes and different confused looks. She thought back to the movies that she would watch or the romance novels that she read that fitted their description. Understanding, she turned the shower off.

"No fires. We have gas. It's a small fire but good enough to heat a whole tank of water. You'll like it."

"Thank you." Erynne answered graciously.

Heather stepped out into the hall and walked to the end of it.

"This is where Archer will sleep. This is where you will sleep and this is Catherine's."

She made small walks to and from and down the hall while Ronan and Erynne watched. This was a large space. Erynne wondered how there could be only two people living in such a large home when in theirs, there was at least twenty at a time.

"I'll leave you to it." Heather went back down the stairs believing that it would be better for them to try things out for themselves.

Ronan went back to the shower and glowered at it. The basin, he would never fit in and the shower, he would have to stoop.

"Erynne."

"Yes Ronan?" She asked.

"How is one to get clean by having rain sprinkle on them?"

She understood. She was wondering the same thing.

"Well, Heather and Edward seem very clean. It must work on some level."

"Yes. Well we'll see about that."

"Go Ronan. I'll turn down the bed." Erynne patted his arm and he stared back at the shower wondering how he would fit.

Picking up a bottle of thick liquid he opened and smelled the red syrupy substance. His eyebrows shot up in pleasant surprise.

"Okay. I'm a king. This should be no problem." He encouraged himself as he closed the door behind him.

Back in the bedroom, Erynne laughed when she heard his frustrated cries. Apparently there was more than enough hot water.

*****

Edward found Heather finishing up the dishes. It was now nearly eight. He wanted to get to Lagotech before Alex got in. He needed into the system before she could see him on the computers and make the changes that could get Bryan his needed space. There was a lab, he knew of, that was being re-made and re-purposed for a project. He wanted to create a delay; just a little one. It's not like projects or labs weren't delayed before. It wouldn't be noticed. He was sure of it.

Coming up behind Heather, he nuzzled her neck as she unplugged the sink and dried her hands.

"I have to get going." He told her.

"I'm not entirely sure about this." She answered honestly. "I don't have a good feeling."

"About what?"

"Well, for starters, the people who are sleeping in this house. For God's sake, Edward, Catherine is in this house. If anyone was to find out..."

"No one is going to find out. How could they? No one even has a suspicion that she's still alive."

"I know. I know that but my stomach doesn't." She frowned feeling the butterflies of anxiety.

"It won't be for long. Bryan just has to put a puzzle together. He's always been good at puzzles."

"What did you see in those pictures? The ones that Bryan took. He won't show me."

"Horror. Archaic horror." Edward was honest. "I'm glad you didn't see them."

"And you believe that he was actually there? That he just walked into this place through some trees?"

Edward thought about how ridiculous it was but Bryan had never been a good liar and the looks on these peoples' faces were good enough to convince him of everything.

"There are a lot of things we don't know about..." He started.

Heather put her hand up to stop him. She knew exactly where this was going.

"Please don't start with the science fiction conspiracy crap because it's all over my house. I don't want to hear it."

"Obviously there's some truth to it, Heather. You know what this means don't you?" He smiled and brought her close.

"What?"

"My search for Bigfoot is still on."

She pulled away and swiped at him with a towel. He laughed, stepping out of the way.

"They seem like good people." Edward chuckled, coming back to what really bothered her the most.

"People? Who knows." She quickly started giggling with his playful expression. After so many years of marriage, he could still take things in stride. "They seem like a very caring and close family; everything that Catherine deserved but never got."

"See. There you go. Do it for Catherine."

"I'd do anything for her. I still have incredible guilt that I...there must have been something I could have done."

"There's nothing anyone could have done for her that wasn't. The system failed another child. That's all there is to it. But she wasn't killed. She wasn't eaten by some animal. She walked into some sort of place that loved her. It's obvious. I'm happy to help get her back there."

"Me too." Heather admitted, understanding the final result of all of this.

"I have to get going. I have to get to the office before Alex does."

"You have an idea?"

"I do. Bryan has perfect timing. It's just a matter of shifting some things around. I'll be back around lunch."

"Alright." She nodded feeling better. "That reminds me. I have to get to the store to get some food. Those men must eat a ton."

"You always loved a house full of people to cook for."

"I do miss a full house. I love when Brenda comes to visit."

"So, now your prayers have been answered."

"Always the bright side. Why can't I ever stay worried when you're around?" She laughed.

"Because there's no point. I'll be back soon." Edward planted a gentle kiss on his wife's lips and left quickly.

When she heard the front door close, Heather then heard the soft sound of a throat clearing behind her. She spun to see Archer standing at the entrance to the kitchen. To her surprise, he looked unsure of even standing there.

"Archer? I thought you were sleeping? Are you alright?" She asked then took a look at what he was wearing. "Those clothes fit well." They were Edwards but were lent to Archer for obvious reasons.

He glanced down at his body and was reminded of the strange style that Bryan wore and now he did. It was comfortable enough. Blending in was something he was used to doing back in Peorth. He wasn't surprised that he would have to do it here.

"Oh, yeah, they're great. My thanks." He offered then his face darkened with concern. "I can't seem to relax."

In understanding, Heather hung the dish towel and thought for a few moments.

"Would you care to explore a little, then?" She asked and his eyebrows raised in interest.

"Explore. Heather, you've only just met me and it seems you've known me all my life."

She giggled and walked toward him with arms crossed over her chest.

"I have to go shopping. I need food. Would you like to come?"

"Really? To the market?"

"Well, I'm sure you'll behave yourself so as not to seem..."

"Awkward." He finished. "No, I've a knack at blending in. I'd love to join you."

"Perfect. Is there anything that you would like? Does your family like anything special?"

"It would all be special."

"Okay then."

Grinning, she went to the door and took her purse and coat from an antique coat rack that stood in the corner of the front entrance. Thinking of the chilly morning, she offered a coat to Archer.

"Ah, great. Thank you." He welcomed it. The loss of layers had him feeling chilly and he swung it on. "How do I look?"

She studied him then nodded approval.

"You'll blend in quite nicely. Let's go."

*****

He felt as if he was running late. Of course he wasn't. Things were happening. He was getting help. The MacAraa's were getting rest and he was confident that they were going to be okay here. It was a good decision. He didn't think twice. He knew his parents would be fine when they saw Catherine. He knew they would do anything to help her and that included those she called family. Bodie watched as he looked through his pack for something clean to wear. He was the last in the shower. Everyone else was either looking around the house or using another bathroom until they felt relaxed enough to get some sleep. Sleep wasn't in the cards for him. He had a job to do and when it came to things like this, he couldn't wait to get started. He knew Lueken had a genius mind; a genius mind used for dark things but a genius mind none-the-less. Bryan was looking forward to the experience of cracking the code and taking a look inside. A soul. That was new. For a guy to be looking for a soul meant he needed more of a challenge than just illness. Lueken had gotten bored and like a two-year-old left alone for a second, what he was entertaining himself with wasn't good. It was exciting though. If Bryan could dig deep into Lueken's engineered illness and know that what he brought from the pails could cure it, there was so much to discover that could help so many people and that was Bryan's intention. It wasn't just Caelodh. It was the global impact that all of this could make.

He slipped off his towel and was just about to dress when he heard a quick gasp from behind him. Spinning around he saw Catherine white as a ghost and staring at everything that God gave him.

"Catherine! God!" He quickly replaced the towel, more for her benefit than his.

"I'm...I'm so sorry. The door was open. I just wanted...I thought you had gone." I stumbled on my words completely embarrassed with nowhere to run to hide my humiliation.

"No. I showered here. I'm not used to closing bedroom doors when it's just me and Bodie around. I forgot you're sleeping here. My mistake." Noticing the horrified expression on my face, he leaned forward with a teasing curiosity. "You're acting like you've never seen a guy without pants before, Catherine."

"Because I haven't." I admitted turning around.

With the surprising realization, Bryan straightened and quickly put on said pants.

"Sorry. I guess that just made me a pretty insensitive jerk." He told me sliding on a t-shirt.

I shook my head, unable to look directly at him. He was beautiful.

"No. It's not as if you knew I would enter your room. It's fine."

"Your kiss told me otherwise." He had to smile. It was one of those kisses a guy doesn't forget. He couldn't remember a kiss like that with Alexis and now he wondered why.

"Do you measure a woman's intimate history by how she kisses?" I asked.

"It didn't seem like it was something you lacked understanding in. Plus, you and Trenton seem like you have feelings for each other. At least he does the way he looks at you."

"Like I've told you already, Trenton and I are none of your business. There's nothing there. Maybe with him there are some lingering...things. But that's none of your concern. And, I admit, I have kissed and been kissed. I've just never...it's not something that I've ever felt comfortable engaging in. I suppose my history has a lot to do with that. I've never considered it an act of love even though I'm well aware it is."

Remembering their conversation that night in Peorth, when she came to see him for answers about her family, he had a sick feeling about what she was saying but she never fully admitted it. Knowing Trevor had a history, he didn't doubt it.

"You don't have to explain anything to me, Cath. Nothing. I'll keep doors closed from now on."

"Are you staying here with us? Are you coming back?" I asked.

"I have a lot of work to do." He answered.

"Meaning?"

"Meaning..." He took his pack and placed it on the bed, closing it up then swinging it onto his back. "I have a lot of work to do."

"Well then, I wish you luck."

"I'll need it."

Walking to the door, he thought for a second then back pedaled toward me. Bodie was watching; a look of hope, that she would be invited to join her master, lit up her eyes. Bryan caught my hand in his and squeezed my fingers.

"There's really a lot of assholes out there and they've done terrible things but Catherine, don't draw every guy, that way, in your heart. We're not all bad."

"How would I even know any better?" I smiled sadly.

"Because you have great men to measure them up to. Ronan, Archer, Trenton...they all love you."

"You're forgetting one." I was suddenly shy but I had to say it. "A man that has given everything for nothing. Who put aside his fear to only help."

Bryan looked down at our joined fingers.

"Catherine..."

"I've you to measure future men to and I don't believe they would ever come close to your stature."

The words came out hushed from my mouth but they meant a lot to him.

"Maybe I couldn't help you when I was a kid and maybe that's why I can't say no to this. I don't want to give you any ideas though."

"I've no ideas." I was a terrible liar.

"You're lucky then."

"Why?" I asked, my heart cracking with being let down gently. I knew he was taken. I knew he had someone to love him. It hurt that it wasn't me.

"Because my head's full of 'em."

It wasn't being let down gently. It was quite the opposite but how possible could any sort of involvement be? It was slim to none and maybe that was the cause of the uncomfortable ache in my chest. I often daydreamed that Bryan turned out as a typical man. Nothing special about him or his life. That after my disappearance he returned to life without a second thought about me because it would be easier to do so. I was learning, little by little, that those daydreams were completely untrue. It was quite the opposite. A small bond in childhood had only continued to grow stronger. Absence, it seemed, did make the heart grow fonder. I tried to stifle the sigh of relief that was beginning to build up in my lungs.

A ringing brought my attention back and Bryan grabbed at his pocket, producing what he called his phone. Keeping my hand in his, he brought the device to his ear.

"Yeah dad?"

"Everything's good. You'll have some setting up to do. I've given you access to the basement door. Your code is 69834."

"That's just mine backwards."

"Yes. The lab's in the basement. You're in B07. You don't have much time. Maybe four or five days."

"Thanks dad. I'll be right there."

"Keep your head down Bryan. Alex..."

"Yeah. I won't make a sound."

"Just saw her. Gotta go."

"Bye." Bryan couldn't get the word out before Edward hung up. He looked at me while stuffing the phone back in his pocket. "I have to go."

"Okay."

"I'll see you soon."

"Thank you for the use of your room." I told him.

"It hasn't been mine for years but you're welcome just the same."

"Good luck."

Bryan gave a quick kiss to the top of my head but lingered just long enough to show he didn't want to be anywhere else but here. Without another word, he left me with Bodie. Making sure he was gone, I walked to where his wet towel lay and stooped to pick it up. Bringing it to my face, I inhaled the scent of him and the soap he used. Bodie cocked her head to the side in confusion. I smiled and shrugged.

"Dogs aren't the only ones to enjoy scents, Bodie."

She laid her head between her paws, content with the arrangement and I brought the towel to the bed. If I couldn't have the real thing, I would have the thought of him.

*****

He didn't know how long he had been working. He didn't know how long he had been awake. All he knew was that he felt like he was going around in circles for the last couple of hours and no matter how many times he looked at his notes or back at the microscope, Bryan wasn't finding anything new. It had been three full days. Three days of going over the same stuff was making his eyes go buggy. He rolled his chair back and tapped the table behind him. Leaning over his knees, Bryan rubbed his eyes with the heel of his hands, feeling the dryness of them scratch and burn in return. It was only the third day. Things would get better and he would figure this out.

He ignored the knocking at the door, believing it to be a cleaning crew. The evening had crept up on him and he assumed that they were ready to clean everything in the building like they did every night. The place was spotless. It had to be but Bryan didn't want them in here. He couldn't risk it.

"No need." He told the air but when the visitor spoke, he sat poker straight.

"No need for what? To see me? To even let me know you're back?" Alexis waited at the door with a clipboard, a lab coat and heels that should be illegal.

"Alex." He mumbled while standing.

"Yeah. Alex. The woman that you were supposed to call when you got back into the city. Apparently that was supposed to be two or three days from now and then I see you in a lab that has been closed for years with new equipment that I specifically ordered for another room but I was told it had yet to arrive. Finding that very interesting, I dug deeper and saw Edward made a little mistake..." She pinched her fingers together to show the little bit that she meant. "...and had it delivered here. There's red flags all over this for me."

"I..." He stuttered.

"Oh, this should be good." She leaned up against the door jam and waited.

"I went on the trip." He slowly walked towards her.

"I'm sure you did." Her reply was suspicious.

Coming up to her, he was reminded why he hadn't ended it yet.

"You're a sight for sore eyes." Bending to give her a kiss, she held up a hand to stop him.

"Not interested."

She passed him and walked into the room, placing her clipboard down on a pristine countertop and crossed her arms over her chest.

"You left me that night saying you needed time. What the hell does that mean? Time?"

Feeling the same conversation begin that cornered him up against a wall that she built, he took her place at the door jam and stared in her direction.

"The call from California plus the nonstop talk about when we're moving in together. The plans that I had no part in but were being made for me exactly when I have an opportunity to move to something that could really put my work on the map. It's like you're trying to tie me to this for your own benefit." He made himself clear about what this was by gesturing to the environment around him.

"That was your idea!" She exclaimed.

"Not once did I say I was ready to make that kind of commitment, Alex. Especially when I was considering a move to another State."

"Then why would I even bring it up?"

"You tell me. I get a job offer on the west coast and you turn into Saran Wrap."

"You never said anything. You just...you never say anything. Why couldn't you tell me you weren't ready for that? It's like pulling teeth with you. And now I see you working in an old lab when you're supposed to be in the mountains! This is my job! Do you know how many thousands of dollars I am being questioned on and it's right here! Equipment has been disappearing since I started working here how many years ago and now look what I find!"

"Alex..."

"They would never question Edward. Oh no. Edward Williams can do no wrong. He saved the company from the brink of..."

"Alex!"

"What the hell, Bryan?!"

He walked away and back to the microscope. Now he was found out and now there was a risk that he wouldn't even have a job to go to anymore because of the woman that stood beside him.

"I'm working on something."

"Obviously." She quipped.

"You can fire me but do it later, okay. I really need this lab."

"When I found out who could be down here, I thought about firing you and I probably will but there's something else I need to do first."

"What's that?" He snapped, looking into her face.

"I can't do this anymore." She frowned. "I can't do this with you anymore. The guessing games, the silence, the work, the general mind being anywhere but with me thing that you've had for weeks. Are you sleeping with someone else? Please tell me that you're sleeping with someone else because then this would all make sense."

"What are you talking about? I'm not sleeping with anyone but you. Who do you think I am?"

"I don't know anymore! I don't think I ever did."

Bryan swiveled his chair around to meet her desperate and angry face.

"I'm not cheating on you. I just needed some space and I go hiking at this time every year. You know that."

"But you're not. You're here staring into a microscope that was needed in L-11."

"I don't want this to be awkward, okay. I just...I think I need..."

She watched as he tried to ignore her with his work but she saw the hurt on his face. It wasn't hurt that she was creating. It was more hurt that she was right. Alex walked closer to him and brushed his hair with her hand. He turned the chair toward her and grabbed her hips bringing her close.

"You want the 'it's not you it's me' thing?" He asked.

"This isn't funny." She sighed.

"No. It's not." He agreed. "Are you really going to fire me?"

"I have grounds. Try being honest with me and we'll see what happens."

He leaned his head into her chest and took deep breaths.

"You're right. This isn't working. I have too much stuff going on right now to pretend that it is."

"What secrets are you hiding?" She asked.

"Too big to say."

"Are you gay?"

"What?" Bryan started chuckling and brought her even closer. "All those nights with no sleep and you think that I'm gay?"

"I was hoping you were." She smiled sadly. "I miss you but if this isn't what you want, I'd rather end it now then allowing you to seduce me anymore and ending it, after, in your bed."

"Or in your office?" He raised an eyebrow in invitation.

"Stop it." She giggled then grew serious. "What do you want Bryan?"

"That's the thing. I don't know." He admitted. "But I know that I'm feeling a little...claustrophobic."

"If that's because of what I need from you then this isn't working."

"So that's it then?" Bryan asked.

"It has to be."

He studied her face; that face that always knew what she wanted and didn't want and knew, right now, that it wasn't him anymore. She was tired of the games and he was tired of playing them. She stepped away from him and walked towards the door, first grabbing her clipboard.

"I have to go." She told him. "This equipment has to be returned to the rightful place. I'm sorry Bryan, it's my job."

"Can you wait a second?"

"Why? Why prolong the inevitable?"

Bryan stood and stuck his hands in the pockets of his lab coat.

"Because it's time I was honest with you. I owe you that."

"You don't owe me anything." She answered.

"I do. Come over here. I need your opinion on something."

"Really?" She asked, surprised.

"Hey, you're the boss right? Take a look at this and tell me what you think because I'm stumped."

"Okay."

The labs always excited her. She had traded her lab coat for boardrooms a long time ago but she was still a researcher and this was what she loved.

"What is it?"

"A virus."

"Just a virus?"

He turned the microscope to her and she peaked in, keeping her long brown hair back with her hand.

"I don't understand. This isn't a virus."

"It is."

"But..."

She looked again and he switched the slides.

"Oh my God!" She exclaimed in a whisper. "It's...is this engineered?" Alex stood quickly and bore her eyes into his.

"It is."

"Bryan! This is biological warfare!"

"I know." He pressed a finger to his lips. "Just keep it down."

"Where did you get this?"

"On my hike."

"Where, Bryan. In Montana. I need to call the police or...Jesus Bryan!"

She took out her cell phone and began to make a call but he took it from her and turned it off.

"I'm trusting you with the biggest thing I have ever been a part of my whole life. Listen to me for a second. I owe you this but I also need you to respect what I have to tell you."

"What are you into?"

"I found Lueken Daines."

Alex stepped back, horrified and gulped down her slight panic.

"You found Lueken Daines?"

"This is his creation."

"Holy shit."

"He's unleashed it."

"Where?"

"Not here."

"You're not making any sense."

"I found Catherine Richter."

"Excuse me?"

"I found Catherine."

"That little girl that disappeared, like twenty years ago?"

"Yes."

"What does that have to do with anything?"

"Because he's trying to kill her people with this thing and I have to stop it."

"Her people? Like she's from outer space or something?"

Bryan simply handed her his phone.

"Proof is in the camera roll."

She took it and, knowing his password, went directly for the folder. She flipped through the photos again and again while he sat back in the chair. He silently prayed that she wouldn't run, that she would offer to help him and by help him, not take away his lab.

"I just need the lab for a couple more days. I'm so close but I'm stumped right now and I think it's because I'm so tired. I just need it for a little longer."

"You need to call the police."

"What good will it do when it's not even here, Alexis?!"

"It's here. It has to be here. It can't be anywhere else. I don't know what you're staging but this virus has to be here."

"I wish it was because then I wouldn't feel like I'm on my own in this but I am."

Alex shook her head and handed back the phone.

"I have to get out of here." She told him, obviously panicked.

"Alex..."

"Go home Bryan. Just lock up and go home. I..."

"Don't...I trust you!" He called after her.

"I can't do this right now. From what I can see it's eating people from the inside out. If this gets out..."

"It has! Just not here!"

"I'm sorry." She frowned and turned away, hiding the terrified tears that began to spill out of her eyes. "I can't."

"Where are you going?"

"I'll be in touch." She told him before she left the room.

He sat back in the chair, completely shocked and second guessing his decision in telling her anything.

"Holy shit. What have I done?"

Taking a moment to gather his thoughts, he took a few more to gather his things. Bryan cursed himself for letting her in on his giant secret and now he was even more under the gun than he was before. He packed up the samples, he packed up his computer and he packed up his papers stuffing them all into his backpack refusing to carry a briefcase.

Bryan grabbed his hoodie from the chair that was pushed into the next lab table and put it on. He heard something fall to the floor and looked around to see what it was. There, staring up into his face, was the face of Lueken Daines. It was quite an old picture because the license was from the seventies but it was definitely the same guy. Bryan bent to retrieve it and read the information on the small piece of plastic. The man travelled back and forth. He did it with no one knowing. Where did he stay? There must have been a place that he stayed when he was here and maybe this license could show him where that was. Fishing his cell phone out of the pocket of his jeans, Bryan dialed his parents, hoping that they were home.

"Hello?" Heather asked into the phone.

"Hey. Mom. How's everything?"

"It's great, Bryan. How are you? You missed dinner."

"I know. I'll get something out. Listen, is Archer there?"

"Oh yes. He's enthralled with the television."

"Can he peel his eyes away for one second and become enthralled with the phone?"

"Is everything okay?"

"Yeah. I just need to talk to Archer."

"Okay. Hold on."

Bryan heard his mother put the phone down and walk away. He heard voices talking and footsteps walking back to the kitchen's tiled floor.

"This thing?" Archer asked.

"Yes. Just hold it to your ear."

"And I'll hear Bryan?"

She just giggled at his confusion and he slowly brought the device to his ear.

"Now say hello." She directed.

"Hello?" He repeated.

"Archer. It's Bryan."

"Good Gods!" He exclaimed.

"Archer?"

"Bryan! I can hear you through this contraption. Dear Heather calls it a telephone."

"Yeah. Crazy hey?"

"I've no idea anything could do such a thing."

"No. I guess not. How's the television?"

"Bryan! Have you seen how it works? It's a moving picture frame."

Bryan couldn't help but smile. He was actually enjoying all of their reactions to everything new.

"Listen. I was wondering if you wanted to go out tonight?"

"Anything interesting?"

"Why? You have anything better going on?"

"There's only...I was watching the..."

"Yeah yeah. This is more important. I'll be there in fifteen minutes."

"Fine. That's fine. Oh...Heather says I can record it. Does that mean I can still watch, Heather?"

Bryan rolled his eyes and pinched the bridge of his nose.

"Archer!"

"Yes."

"Where's Ronan?"

"With Edward. They're looking at a room called a garage."

"Oh Christ." Bryan mumbled, sitting on the chair that had held his hoodie for him. "Why?"

"I'm not sure. They've been there for hours."

"Okay. Tell Ronan that he's coming too. Be ready to go in fifteen minutes."

"Alright. We'll be waiting."

"Good."

Bryan clicked off and left Archer listening to silence.

"Hello? Bryan?"

Heather took the phone from him and placed it back on its cradle while patting his back.

*****

Archer and Ronan saw the headlights through the living room window. They stood from their seats where they were waiting patiently for Bryan to arrive. Edward heard the sound of Bryan's key turn in the lock and waited to hear the usual call of hello from the front door. When Bryan didn't call it and just showed up in the entrance to the living room, fiddling with his keys, Edward felt something wasn't right.

"Hey guys." Bryan said softly. "Ready?"

"Where are we going?" Ronan asked. "You have asked us to stay put and quite frankly, I believe that to be a wise decision."

"I know but I thought you guys might want to check out where Lueken Daines says his address is." Bryan fished out the license and waved it a little in his fingers. "I'd like to see if it will get me anywhere."

"Can't figure it out?" Edward asked.

"My time is counting down. I have to get back to the lab tonight."

"Why? It's late. You've been working all day."

"Alex found out. She'll fire me."

"Oh." Edward answered. "I'm sorry. I thought I had them fooled for at least a week."

"Yeah, well, it didn't happen that way. Thanks though. At least I have the samples and the meds contained safely. At least there's that. I'll do the rest at home."

"You think by going to this..." Archer started.

"Address." Bryan finished.

"You'll be able to find something?"

"I'm hoping and I'd like you guys there too."

Archer and Ronan shared a look then Ronan lowered his chin, deep in thought.

"Alright. If you think it's for the best, we will go."

"Great. Dad, you coming?" Bryan asked.

"Me?" Edward stood from his Lazyboy and tossed his paper on a side table.

"Yeah. I could use all the help I can get."

Edward was surprised. As close as he was with his son, Bryan was always so private. This was a first. He smiled as he stuck his hands in his pockets.

"Thank you. I'd like that."

"Great. Where's mom?"

"She's on the phone with Brenda."

"Erynne? Catherine?"

"Out for a walk. Took the dog with them." Archer answered.

"I'll just be a minute. I'm just going to let Heather know I'm leaving." Edward was giddy with excitement. He'd never been on this kind of adventure. This would be a first.

"Don't tell her where." Bryan told him as he left the room. "Just tell her we're going for beers or something."

"Already thought of it. I tell her I'm going to find a killer's house and I'll be grounded for sure."

Ronan snickered and passed Bryan to find his boots.

"Catherine asked about you. I wasn't sure what to say." Archer spoke quietly so no one would hear.

"Not in the mood for women right now." Bryan answered, following Ronan to the front entry.

"Why?"

"Alex was pissed. I told her about Lueken and Catherine and showed her...I don't know what she's going to do with the information."

"Why would you do that?" Archer was confused.

"I need another scientist; another brain."

"Oh."

"So Catherine will have to wait."

"Understood but in all honesty, I believe Catherine has your best interest at heart as we all do."

Feeling Archer's honestly, it lifted his mood a little which he was grateful for.

"Thanks man."

Edward bounced back into the room looking free.

"Do you want me to drive?" He offered.

"No. I got it."

"Okay then. Let's go have beers."

"For sure that's happening at some point tonight." Bryan announced and walked towards the door.

Bryan pulled away from the house before everyone was buckled up. They passed two women and a dog walking up the street that watched them as Bryan sped off even faster. They passed neighborhood after neighborhood until they arrived at the edge of town. Bryan stared at the piece of plastic that showed the address, then out the window over and over again. He plugged the address to his GPS and the sound of the woman's voice had him wishing he could throw it out the window because he saw nothing of what she was explaining. Edward noticed Bryan's frustrations and took the license out of his hand.

"You're in the right place." He mumbled. "But all of these buildings are condemned." Edward watched around the empty buildings that were surrounded by chain link fences. The GPS announced that they had come to their destination but it was an old office building, three stories tall that had windows smashed in and signs telling people not to trespass. "What do you think?"

"I'm thinking that we're getting out and jumping a fence."

"Bryan..."

"Come on dad." Bryan put the truck in park and turned off the engine. "No one's around."

"Anything could be in there." Edward looked out the window and up into the dark building.

"That's what I'm hoping for."

Ronan was the first one out and walked towards the fence that separated them from possible truth. He grabbed hold of it and shook it.

"Fantastic." He muttered in disappointment.

Bryan went to the back of his truck and fumbled around, unearthing a tool kit from the hidden compartments. He found an old lock cutter and grabbed hold of it while closing the truck up again, beeping it to make sure it was locked up tight. He walked along the fence and, finding what he was looking for, began working on it.

"Need a light?" Edward asked.

"Yeah." Bryan grunted while cutting a large lock.

His dad held up a flashlight that he had on his keychain and watched as the lock finally broke and fell apart.

"Not bad." He smiled.

"I learned from the best."

"What else was I supposed to do when you forgot the combinations to your locks all the time."

Before opening the gate, Bryan looked around and seeing that it was quiet, he stepped through. The four of them jogged toward the buildings and Archer grabbed another lock.

"They sure don't want anyone getting in here."

"Squatters. The homeless love places like this. Winter's coming. They need a place to stay." Edward answered looking up. "I just hope it's not in this one."

Ronan used his foot and kicked down the door violently. Archer grabbed hold of his bow and Edward took a gun out of his coat pocket.

"Dad!" Bryan exclaimed.

"So sue me."

"Where did you get a gun?!"

"I got it when we lived next door to the Richter's. Just in case." Edward told him bluntly.

"The Richter's?" Archer asked. "That's Catherine's old name."

"And God bless you for keeping her safe." Edward replied making sure the bullets were still there.

"Do you even know how to use that thing?" Bryan asked taking a step back.

"Took a class years ago."

"Great. That's great." Bryan rolled his eyes and stepped into the building.

Ronan followed Bryan closely. Bryan handed him a flashlight and he turned it on, being used to how these things worked now. There were dripping sounds coming from all four corners and wire hung down, like spider webs, from the ceiling. Moldy scents filled their noses as they wondered back and forth, trying to find anywhere that would lead them to some sort of second torture chamber.

"Dad. I should mention that he abused and raped women, had embryos kept in jars and never cleaned his surgical instruments." Bryan whispered as they continued to explore the building.

"I watch television. It can't be any worse than the eleven o'clock news."

"Oh trust me." He stopped and turned to his father to make a point. "It is."

"I know, Bryan. I saw the pictures. I'm okay. Let's just make this quick."

Bryan found a solitary door at the end of the hall and opened it up. There were stairs that led up and down and he shone a light into the lower staircase. He wasn't sure where to go because anything could be anywhere.

"Let's separate. Do you have your phone on you?" Bryan asked.

"Yeah." Edward answered.

"I think that's a good idea." Ronan answered. "It's a rather large building."

"Okay." Edward shone a light towards the second floor. "I'm going up."

"I'll go with you." Archer offered.

"Great. Ronan?" Bryan took the stairs down, making sure the way was safe.

"Go on. I'm here."

Edward climbed the stairs. His mouth was dry and his hands shook but knowing Archer was there made him feel a little better. They got to the second floor and opened the door. Shining a light down the hall, they noticed that it was full of old cubicles and, like an office building, it was empty and cold.

"What do you think?" Edward asked.

"Let's continue." Archer told him. "If we don't see anything on the top, we can come back down."

"Sounds good." He agreed.

Edward was relieved as he closed the door and continued up.

"What do you think of this woman Bryan calls Alexis?" Archer asked.

Edward was surprised at the question and shrugged.

"She's okay. She's pretty intense. Something Bryan is as well but her's is on the surface. She's nice just a lot to handle sometimes."

"What are her intentions with your son?"

"Her intentions?" Edward asked.

"Yes. What does she hope for?"

Edward chuckled, coming to the third floor door.

"Heather says her biological clock is ticking."

"What does that mean?"

"She wants babies."

"Oh. And Bryan?"

"He's never said. I think it would take someone pretty special to fit his list of needs." Leaning his shoulder into the door, Edward pressed and pushed forward.

"Yes. Catherine's the same way." Archer admitted.

"Maybe this reunion was meant for something." Edward suggested.

"I told Bryan the same thing."

"And?" Edward grunted.

"He brushed it off as fancy."

"Of course he did." Again, Edward put his shoulder into it and after the third attempt, gave up. "Okay, this door isn't budging."

Archer looked at the door and felt, with his hands, any sort of part that could give way. He gently pushed Edward to the side and descended a couple of steps. Using the top step as a launch, he catapulted his weight into the weakest spot he could find. The door cracked open just enough that they could tell it was locked from the inside. Rubbing his shoulder, Archer peered into the room as much as he could.

"Do you see anything?" Edward asked.

"It's too dark." Archer backed up to give the door another knock.

"You'll break your...." Edward tried to stop him but didn't get the words out in time before Archer made another attempt. He landed in a heap on the other side of the door, groaning in discomfort.

Edward's mouth went dry as he saw what looked like a workable lab as his flashlight wandered around the room. The only thing was it wasn't just embryos in glass jars. He pulled out his phone and dialed his son's number.

"Yeah?" Bryan quickly brought his phone to his ear, pausing from his digging around in a boiler room.

"Bryan..."

"Dad?"

"You have to come see this. Third floor."

Bryan glanced up at Ronan feeling his dad's concern.

"We'll be right there." He clicked off and straightened. "I think he found something."

*****

They climbed the stairs two at a time. They were both experiencing a mixed bag of emotions. It couldn't have been any worse than what they had already seen but underneath that feeling of assurance was the fear that it could be. They found Edward assisting Archer to his feet. Ronan grew concerned at how Archer held his arm and immediately went to his son.

"What's happened?" Ronan asked.

"He ploughed through the damn door." Edward told him.

"I'm fine. It's merely bruised. Nothing more." Archer moved it around, wincing a little but the more he moved the arm, the less wincing he did.

Bryan walked in and nearly dropped his flashlight. What surrounded him was a full functioning lab with plastic hanging from the ceiling to separate rooms. There were cadavers that were housed in glass tanks. There were men and women and children, some were dismembered and others were kept pristine. The only thing that was missing, on any of the bodies, were the eyes. There were computers and equipment all buzzing with power. There were refrigerators and chest freezers and Bryan could only imagine what they contained.

"These buildings are condemned. How the hell is he doing this?" Edward asked.

"He's probably bought the land, dad. He's probably made them look like this on purpose. No one would even consider it would hide...I don't even know what to call it."

"We have to call the cops."

Walking around, Bryan saw a box of gloves and took a couple out then tossed the rest to the others.

"Put these on. We have a lot of work to do before we call the cops. I do have one call to make and I really hope she picks up."

"This is a very bad idea." Edward scowled.

Ignoring his dad, Bryan got his phone and dialed a number that he hoped wouldn't be ignored. When she picked up, he nearly cried.

"Bryan, I said I needed..." Alex started but he cut her off.

"I need you now. It's over. I get that but I still respect you and I need your brain. Come on Alex. I just walked into something you need to be in on."

"What are you talking about?"

"I found where Lueken was doing his dirty work while back in Great Falls."

"Then call the police. I don't want any part of this."

"This could be the biggest find of your career. Alex, listen to me. I quit. Okay. I'll go to California. You don't have to worry about firing me. I need you as a friend and scientist right now. I will call the cops but this is about thousands of lives. Help me save them."

All he heard was silence on the other end. She was thinking and she was thinking very hard.

"And bring your truck. I have a lot of moving to do into my garage."

"What did you find?" Alex asked, warming up to the idea of coming.

"Dead things. People. And a lab that would blow your mind more than I ever could." He smiled as he heard her smile back.

"Where are you?"

"North end."

"Text me an address. I'll be right there."

Ending the call, he quickly did as she requested and pocketed the phone.

"Alex is coming. Let's look around."

"Alex?" Archer asked.

"Yeah. She's agreed to help me."

"I hope you know what you're doing." Archer mumbled. The more people involved in this the more tense he became.

The four of them split up. Edward went towards the computers while Ronan and Archer went to the bodies and freezers. By the time they were regrouped, they were completely unnerved and shaken.

"Do you think you can get into the computers?" Edward asked. "They're all locked."

"I'm pretty sure I can figure out a password." Bryan answered, confidently.

"How do you know?"

"Because I've been where no one could know the name but me."

"Caelodh?" Ronan asked.

"That or Bruhn or Peorth. We'll see. We'll start moving the computers...." Bryan's phone rang and he saw that it was Alex. "Hey. Where are you?"

"Behind your truck. Can you meet me here? I don't want to be alone in this neighborhood."

"Okay. I'll be right down." He ended the call and looked to the others. "I need to get Alex."

"I'll get her." Archer offered, walking towards the broken down door. "You do your thing. I've no idea what you're going to do with all of this."

"Thanks." Bryan replied, trying to decide where to start first.

Archer made his way down the stairs with a flashlight in one hand and another securing his bow. He managed to find his way to the doors and noticed a second vehicle parked behind the first he knew. He took a big breath and walked towards the large white box with wheels as a woman watched him come forward. He made his way to the driver's side and tapped on the window. She rolled it down with a can of bear spray aimed at his face.

"What's this now? I've only come to take you to Bryan."

"Who are you?" Alex asked, sternly.

"My name is Archer MacAraa. I'm Catherine's brother."

"Catherine's brother?"

"Yes. Bryan didn't tell you?"

"Not a lot. He only said he found her and Lueken."

"Yes and a lot of other horrors to be sure. Please, Miss..."

"My name is Alexis Monroe. You can call me Alex."

"It's a pleasure Alex. I've not come to harm you. Please, don't worry. You're safe with me."

Studying his rugged features and his dark and mysterious eyes, she felt a twirl of excitement in her belly and found herself getting shy. She opened her door and grabbed her duffle bag. He offered to take it from her and she handed it to him willingly.

"Thank you, Archer."

"Bryan never mentioned how beautiful you are. He spoke of you often though. I'm sorry to hear that it has ended between you."

"He spoke of me often?"

"Oh yes. All good."

"Really?"

"You're the only other person he's wanted on this. We could use your help, Alexis. As much as it bothers me that there are more people that know we're here, I must admit, we could use more help."

"That's why I came." She answered. "So shall we?"

"Beauty first." He told her, allowing her to walk in front of him.

As they entered the building, Alex took hold of his arm for support as she walked through the dark, very unsure about even being here. They climbed the stairs and Alex took her bag back before entering the place. She gasped as she looked around. Archer stood behind her and couldn't help but enjoy how her scent made him want to linger where he stood.

"What the fuck is this?" Alex announced her presence and Bryan smiled at her.

"Told you."

"This is insane. You need to call the cops right now."

"I told you I need to get this stuff back to my garage so I can go back to Caelodh and get them help. Don't argue with me now after I have just found a treasure trove of information and possible antidote by the thousands behind that door." He pointed to a refrigerator unit behind him.

"How do you know that this isn't happening here, Bryan! There are dead people swimming in tanks over there!"

"Alex. Nice to see you." Edward interrupted, seeing their tempers boil over.

"Edward." She tucked her hair behind her ear. "Hello."

"Are you uncomfortable to see me?"

"Because we need to have a talk about your future at Lagotech."

"Get real, Alex. This isn't the time." Bryan warned.

"It's okay Bryan. It was just a little extra cash. It was something to do." Edward smiled at Alex, understanding her frustration. "Get in the game Alex. You know you've waited your whole career for a find like this. Maybe even to discover another place? Another time? Another cure?"

"Do you actually believe that Bryan found another world, Edward?"

"I do because they're staying at my house. That there...that person?" Edward pointed to Ronan who held her eyes with authority. "That's a king. He's Ronan. And that man that just walked you here. That's a prince. I have a queen and a princess walking Bodie and I have a son that's been commissioned by Ronan there to stop Lueken from murdering his people. Come on Alexis. Get your head out of your ass and into the game."

He walked away proudly as she stood and gawked at the way he spoke to her. Looking back at Archer, she simply stared.

"It's true, my dear. I have a whole country that is counting on Bryan and now that he's told you, they count on you as well." Ronan walked up to her and took her hand, kissing the knuckles. "Thank you for coming."

"Oh. Well....it's..."

"Alex, come and take a look at this." Bryan called to her.

Shaking the shock from her brain and her hand from Ronan's grip, she walked over to Bryan who pulled open a fridge door. Hundreds if not thousands of vials jiggled with the vibration.

"I need to test these on the virus."

"Okay."

"That biohazard cupboard has live specimens. I need to compare them and make sure they're the same."

"You can't do this in your garage."

"Where am I supposed to do it then, Alex?"

She rubbed her face in frustration.

"There are cameras all over Lagotech. I can't hide this."

"No one asked you to."

"Then what are we going to do?"

"We?"

"Yes. You asked me to help you. You said you respected me that way."

"I do."

"Then what are we going to do?"

"If Lueken can do it in an abandoned building then a garage will work. I have to get back to Caelodh in...I should be there now."

She studied his desperate face then looked at all the vials.

"I'll order syringes. If that's a cure we can work with, we'll need them. They should arrive overnight. Let's just get the stuff you absolutely need back to your place."

"I need it all. The cops can't find this. The bodies, fine but not the illness. Computers, equipment, everything needs to be moved. You brought your truck?"

"I did better than that."

"What?"

"I borrowed my neighbor's delivery truck. He needs it back by 4 am. He has deliveries to load."

"The bread guy?" Bryan asked.

"Yeah. It's almost nine. We need to get going."

Bryan couldn't help himself. He leaned over and gave her a kiss; one that meant more than he could express in words. She kissed him back and patted his cheek.

"You were right. We're better off without the commitment." She told him. "After a lot of thinking, I realized that my feelings couldn't be what I needed them to be. Trying to get you to commit was just me thinking that it would get better."

"Like a marriage falling apart and having kids to save it?"

"Not so dramatic but yeah." She smiled sadly. "I'm sorry I pushed you. I pushed you away."

"I'm sorry too." He stroked her arm. "I'm sorry I couldn't give you what you needed. But I need you now and I'm not ashamed to admit that to you." He told her quietly. "I don't know where I belong right now or what my next step is but I could use your friendship because it means a lot to me."

"Me too." She replied, relieved. "I want in."

He gave her a sneaky grin and she returned it with a wicked glint.

"You're in. Let's go."

*****

I paced the kitchen while Bodie followed me with her eyes. Heather watched as she took a sip of coffee. It was late for coffee but something told her it would be best to wait up. Erynne watched out the large living room window for any signs that Ronan was back. She didn't like that he wasn't in this house. Anything could happen and then what? Would they even be able to get back? She chewed on a thumb nail as she watched cars pass the house with headlights reflecting on the walls.

"I think they're okay. I spoke with Edward. He says they're fine." Heather offered.

"It's nearly midnight." Erynne answered as she came to the table. "They must have found something."

"Found what? Edward said he was going for beers." Heather tried to play dumb but she knew Erynne was right.

"I don't believe that my husband would take your husband out to socialize right now. I'm sorry Heather but I believe that to be untrue."

Heather took a sip of coffee and shrugged.

"Yeah. I've been married to the man for nearly forty years. He doesn't go for beers on a Tuesday. Especially when he works at eight the next day."

"Are you worried?"

"No." Heather shook her head. "My son his very capable. His father even more so. I think they're okay. Bryan always comes home."

It was true. In the years that Bryan went on his journeys alone, he always came back. The only thing she ever worried about was if he was attacked by an animal. That never happened and if it did, she didn't know.

"Where's your daughter?" Erynne asked deciding to make conversation to pass the time.

"She lives in Seattle."

"How far is that?"

"It takes us a couple days to get there. We go often. She has two children and I adore them. I wish they lived closer but her husband makes very good money there."

"Does she work?"

"She used to. Not anymore. Her kids became her life. I think she wants to have more. Edward and I could never have more than two."

"I could never have more than one. Until Catherine came, that is." Erynne watched her daughter and smiled.

"Thank you, so much, for taking care of her." Heather patted her hand. "It's amazing to see how beautiful she is when I just remember her as something so...not something to remember."

Erynne placed her hand on Heather's and nodded. She vividly remembered what came. It was only she never experienced it on this end.

"It was an easy decision for us."

A phone rang and I nearly pounced on it but this wasn't my home so I held back. Bodie, feeling my nerves, barked loudly nearly causing Heather to have a heart attack. She walked towards the phone and tried to sound like no one was worrying here.

"Edward?"

"You're still up?"

"Yes. You must have known that for calling so late."

"I'm sorry. We'll be on our way shortly. We just have to stop at Bryan's."

"Will you sleep there?"

"No. I'm coming home. Don't wait up."

"That's not possible. I have two women here who are pretty anxious. I know you didn't go for beers. Is everything okay?"

"It will be. We found a lab. We have to leave before Bryan calls the police."

"Police? Edward, what have you found?"

"A test lab but it's not furry animals this guy was testing."

"Edward! What are you doing?"

"I'm coming home."

"Will Bryan be questioned?"

"No. We found a phone. He'll use that one. I think it belongs to one of these..." Edward looked around before continuing. "Bodies."

"Dear God!" Heather thought she would be sick. "Please hurry home. This is insane. I don't want to have to bail you out of jail."

"That makes two of us. Oh, Alex is leaving. I have to run."

"Alex is there?"

Heather didn't know why but she turned to look at Catherine who also perked her ears to the name.

"She's on the team. They work better as friends." He answered.

"As friends?"

"It's over."

"Oh."

This was disappointing. She was never going to get her son settled down.

"She fired me." Edward added.

"No kidding." Heather answered with a hint of sarcasm.

"She had to. I got caught."

"And Bryan?"

"He quit."

"California?" He heart cracked a little. Now two kids would be gone to live somewhere else.

"I don't know and I'm not asking. Okay. I have to go. I love you."

"Just get back here and pronto."

"Bye." Edward pocketed his phone and looked back as Ronan left the room.

Heather turned to the two women and one dog, trying to smile.

"I think they've found something but I don't know what it is. They have to stop at Bryan's but they'll be home soon. I think we should try to get some sleep now that we know they're on their way. We might need it in the next few days."

Erynne stood in agreement.

"You are absolutely right Heather. Now that I know they're okay, I must admit, I am very tired. Come a long Catherine. You look exhausted."

"I couldn't sleep." I answered.

"Would you like me to lay with you?" She asked.

I shook my head and headed for the stairs.

"Good night." I whispered as I climbed the stairs towards the room I was staying in. Bodie followed and took the lead, knowing exactly where I was going.

I entered the first room and shut the door. Bodie jumped on the bed and began to scratch at it. Turning on the light, I looked around me. I wasn't sure why they gave me his room. It was a young man's room that hadn't been touched. There were old posters on the wall and a desk that had been cleaned of books and papers. Only a microscope remained. The window faced the side street with the light of the lamp streaming through the closed blinds. I went to the desk and opened the top drawer. There were some old pens and papers. I looked deeper thinking that nothing would interest me. It wasn't as if I was snooping. I was simply restless and seeing as Bryan hadn't lived in this room for many years, I didn't think anything personal would be in these drawers anyway. My hand felt a thicker folder and I pulled it out not expecting much. It was weathered. It appeared to have been opened many times, the folder wearing thin and the creases nearly ripping. Turning on the desk lamp, I opened it to view its secrets. When I saw my young face I wished I had never been curious.

There were articles about a missing girl, photos of my family, mug shots of my mother and father. There were photos of erected memorials, articles about a trial, search and rescue dogs searching a forest that contained no girl and rivers that held no small body. I saw photos of my father's face in a police car. He did not look pleased. It was a folder with endless articles that contained theories about where I had went or where I was buried. Silent tears rolled down my face as I saw images of my brothers and remembered the embarrassment and horror as one took over my small frame with his large one. Not being able to endure any more, I closed it and replaced it to its rightful place; buried deep in a dark drawer where it had obviously been forgotten just like me. Until one day, when a man went for a walk in the woods.

Wiping my eyes, I undressed and slipped into a nightshirt that was purchased for me by Heather. It had bunnies and flowers on it which was of no great solace. I felt like I should be wearing black for having to relive, in mere minutes, a past that seemed like I endured it for two lifetimes. Turning off the light, I walked to the bed and turned down the sheets. I was cold. I was shaky. I was curious. I needed closure. I needed to see what I couldn't come to terms with for so long. Now I was here and I needed to close this chapter for good but I wasn't sure who would help me with that.

With a short prayer to my ancestors, those I didn't know but was taught would show me the way, I drifted off into a fitful sleep, hoping that this would all be over soon and that I could return to a normal that I never knew but dreamed would happen someday.

*****

"I'm calling in sick tomorrow. It's after one. I need to get this truck back." Alex stretched out her back after moving the last box. Archer was behind her and placed a computer screen on a work bench.

The garage was nearly full. They looked around wondering how they were going to set all of this up because this space was only the fraction of the other. Bryan had used the unknown cell phone to call the police. He only dialed, called for help when the operator answered, and placed it on the stairs. They left as fast as they could, only taking the gloves off when they were in Bryan's garage.

"I'll accompany you if you'd like. I would only need help getting back to Edward's home afterwards." Archer offered.

"Okay. Thank you, Archer."

"It's my pleasure."

Bryan rolled his eyes and glanced at Ronan who only shook his head at the obvious. Archer was never one to approach beauty with hesitancy. He returned Bryan's look only to apologize with his eyes. Bryan waved it off. Jealousy was the last thing he felt. There was something deeper than jealousy; feelings that he wasn't used to and tried harder to push away the more they came up. Alexis could do what she wanted. She didn't need his permission and neither did the prince.

"Uh...Bryan. I think it would be best if you came home with me. If I don't bring you to your mother, you'll continue working and I think you're about to collapse." Edward told him, patting him on the shoulder.

"Yeah Bryan, get some rest. I'm not willing to do this on my own. This was your idea." Alex smiled. "I really have to go though. I'll drop Archer off in about twenty minutes."

"Thank you, Alexis. I trust that you'll take care of him. He's a bloody handful." Ronan answered.

"So am I." She replied and turned to go. "Go with Edward. In fact, I think it would be a good idea if he drove."

Edward smiled and crossed his arms over his chest proudly.

"Listen to her for once in your life." He laughed.

"Very doubtful." Bryan told him slipping his hands in his hoody's pockets. "See you soon."

She left quickly and Archer followed. Ronan watched. They made a handsome pair but a pair that was impossible. Archer needed a reality check. He'd bide his time before handing it to him.

"Bryan?" Ronan asked. "It would be in your best interest to do as your father asks. I need you competent. Not as a ghost."

"Fine. Okay. I'm coming. Just...I need a change of clothes. Give me five minutes."

Edward looked at his watch and pressed a button.

"You have four."

Taking one last look around, Bryan turned to go towards his home. He had to admit, being under the same roof as Ronan would make him feel better about this royal family's security. He really needed to get his head on straight. He needed rest and a large drink; preferably with alcohol. Now that everything was with him, in his space, he could breathe a little easier.

Edward and Ronan waited in silence until Ronan turned to him and cleared his throat.

"Your son...I've much respect for him. He didn't have to help me. I owe you a debt of gratitude, Edward. You've raised quite a man."

"I don't take all the credit. Between you and me, the disappearance of Catherine all those years ago...it affected him deeply. Even living beside that ridiculous excuse of a family was disturbing for him; for all of us. So many times I called the police just to try and save...it was a difficult time. I think it showed Bryan what was important in life because it could be taken away so quickly."

"Did you know he looked after my daughter?"

Edward smiled sadly remembering what he could.

"He didn't say much about the school but we knew. We had calls from teachers and the principal thanking us for sending food for Catherine but we weren't the ones doing it. Of course, we never confronted him about it. Heather would always make sure there were extra snacks in view so Bryan would be sure to sneak it. It was the least we could do under the circumstances. Living next to the Richter's was like living in a war zone. The quiet times were the times we were most concerned. The screaming matches and banging; well, we knew they were still alive."

"And what of the future?" Ronan asked. "I only ask because it's quite obvious of the mutual affection that has resurfaced."

Edward thought about it. He liked the possibility of destiny and of that kind of love. Lord knew he found that with Heather. He would like it if his son found the same. The situation, though, was difficult. He didn't believe it could work without someone giving up a life of loved ones and family. He didn't want to think of losing his son to a place that didn't exist. It was bad enough he had to see bodies floating in tanks. Losing his son was something completely different.

"I'm not sure of the future Ronan. As a father, and I'm sure you get it, it's too painful to think about; for everyone involved."

Ronan grunted in agreement.

"Very well. I believe we're on the same page."

"I think so."

Bryan blew in through the door and locked it tight. He turned on an alarm and walked past Edward who was checking his watch.

"Keys." He told his son before he could make it to the truck.

Bryan tossed them to him and opened the back. He sat and waited to be chauffeured to a place of rest. Even though they lived quite close to each other, the ride seemed long. Bryan was anxious but he knew it was the find and the waiting to discover it that would be torture. Edward pulled up to his own home and noticed that his bedroom light was on. Heather was waiting up for him. He knew she would. She couldn't rest until he was home even though she tried to. Ronan left the vehicle and walked towards the door. Bryan strolled behind him, taking his keys back from his dad. The foyer was dimly lit and without a word, they removed their footwear while staying quiet. A car pulled up into the drive. Bryan didn't care. He shuffled to the stairs and started to climb them when he felt a pull on his shoulder. Turning back, he saw that Ronan was trying to stop him.

"She's my daughter. She is my heart."

Bryan walked back down the few steps, deciding how to answer that.

"I sat at a table, in Caelodh, and Archer spoke about fate. If you think about it, it has some truth to it but I'm a scientist. I don't do fate. I do proof. But here's the thing, Ronan. We found each other again."

"You were children." He scowled.

"And now we're not." Bryan turned and went back up the stairs. "Goodnight."

Ignoring the panicked king, Bryan made a left and opened his bedroom door, slowly. Bodie was there to meet him with a wagging tail. He bent to give her a nice big hug.

"I missed you." He whispered.

She licked his face in response. Obviously she felt the same way.

"We'll go home tomorrow." He promised her.

Coming back to standing, Bryan peeled off his shirt. He sat at the edge of the bed, knowing full well who was in it. He placed his head in his hands and sighed then rubbed his eyes.

"I'm sure my father would like to murder you right now."

Bryan smiled at her voice. He wasn't surprised she was up.

"Not murder. Possibly castrate."

"I'm not sure what that means." I answered.

"It's probably better that way."

"Why are you here?" I asked.

"Edward thought it was a good idea if I came here. I think he wants to keep an eye on me."

"You haven't stopped since we've arrived." I sat up and feeling the shift, he turned back to see me. "I wish there was something I could do to help. I feel pretty helpless."

Bryan stood, undoing his belt, and allowed his jeans to fall to the floor. I pulled back the covers of the other side and he climbed in. Propping himself up on his elbow, he looked up at me.

"What's the matter Catherine?"

"I need your help and my father can't know."

Falling back onto the pillows, Bryan rolled his eyes and rubbed his face.

"More secrets. Geez. You and Archer don't trust Ronan very much do you?"

"I need to see my house." Ignoring his observation, I laid it out cut and dry.

He shifted his weight and sat up, leaning his back against the headboard. The silence was heavy.

"I want you to come stay with me at my house." He admitted to me while ignoring my request. This was turning into a night of uncomfortable honesty. "No Erynne, no Archer, no Ronan. Just you and me."

"Why?"

"Because I'm starting to think this isn't just coincidence and I want you with me."

"You've been taken by another. I don't want any part of that."

"That's done." He swooped his hand like he was cutting at the air. "The stupid thing is...she wanted so much with me that I'm beginning to admit to myself that I want with you. It's ridiculous. This is...it's really fast but I think you want the same thing."

"No. It's not possible." I shook my head.

"Why?" Bryan asked playing with the comforter.

"Because I don't live here and you don't live in Caelodh and I'm not willing to swap lives again."

"We have a couple more days, Catherine. Give us those days."

My throat burned with unspoken words that I wasn't exactly sure how to share. Sure, it was only a couple of days and there was also plenty of time to see what I needed to see as well. What was the big deal? Bodie came and snuggled in between our bodies feeling at home in the small space.

"I want to see what I ran from." I stated again, trying to ignore what he asked of me.

"Why?"

"We both need a why. Why can't it just happen?" I asked frustrated.

"Because it's a sick desire to see something that's over." He replied with the same frustration.

"It's never been over for me and it hasn't been over for you."

"Don't go assuming things you know nothing about." He argued. It was true though. This had never been over for him.

Feeling irritated, I got up and stomped to the desk drawer. I removed the folder and tossed it onto the bed. Bodie sniffed at it with curiosity. Bryan saw the old folder and picked it up then dropped it just as quickly.

"You're going through my things." He stated without questioning the obvious.

"Why did you save this?" I demanded.

"This is not the same thing as going to your old house, Catherine."

"You're clinging to the same past I am."

"Because I didn't want to believe that you were dead. This was my hope!" Bryan gestured to the folder.

"Why did it matter so much to you?"

He stood and faced me, taking my arms and rubbing the skin of them.

"When you screamed out, I felt it. When you forgot to cover your bruises, I wanted to be the one to hide them. When I looked at you, and you smiled that little smile of yours, I knew there was a spark of life under all that fear. I could see a fighter in you. I couldn't believe that you were dead and you aren't. I suffered in the aftermath but it was nothing compared to what you suffered in that personal hell. And when I saw you again, those parts of you; those amazing parts of you that I admired as a kid...I still saw them."

"Then you can understand why I just want to let the remnants of that go and I can only do that, for me, when I see that I didn't make the wrong choice."

"The wrong choice?"

"My mother and father went to jail because people thought I was dead."

"They went to jail for more than that. Lueken's probably dead by now because of the choices he made. Things happen the way they're supposed to. We've seen each other again. This isn't just luck."

We stared at each other in the dark before he reached out and stroked my cheek. It was a touch that had me up against a wall and I relented a little to it.

"Thank you." I told him quietly. "Thank you for being so nice to me and doing what you could. You're still doing what you can to help me."

Softening as well, he turned to the window to see darkness and took a moment to think.

"It's really late and I've barely eaten anything today. Let's get out of here and get something. I know a place."

Biting my lip, I smiled intrigued at his proposition.

"Like sneak out?"

"I'll make sure the coast is clear. And, before we get back to my place, I'll take you to see your house."

"Really?!" I exclaimed.

He brought his forehead to mine and grinned.

"It's called compromise. Something I'm gonna have to learn. Pack your things."

"I don't have much to pack."

"Even better."

"Deal."

"Bodie." Bryan quietly called to the dog. "Let's go home."

She jumped off the bed and sat at the door in excitement.

*****

Bryan slowed against the curb and put the truck in park. He left it running but killed the lights. Taking a quick look at the dashboard clock, the time should have surprised him only because he was feeling his energy come back and even with the lack of sleep, he felt pretty awake. It must've been the burger or the coffee he was washing it down with. Either way, it was working.

"It's pretty dark, Catherine. I don't think you'll be able to see much." He told her. "Want me to pull up closer?"

"No. I'm okay." I answered. "This is close enough."

It looked worse than when I had lived here. The outside needed painting, there was no grass, only packed dirt. There was a chain link fence that held a beware of dog sign. The neighbors' houses looked just as old and in need of serious face lifts. Bryan's old house seemed smaller than I remembered for some reason.

"What happened to your house?" I asked, sipping on the thick milkshake that I was told that I just had to try. He was right. It was delicious.

Bryan shrugged.

"Who knows. Dad took us out here, just to see, one afternoon. We were surprised. Things happen for reasons we can't guess at. This is one of them."

"You don't miss it?" I asked.

"Nope. There's some things about that time that I really don't miss. Whatever the aftermath was, it was for good reason. My parents feel safe. Brenda started being the bossy big sister again after shaking at every bang. It all worked out."

"And you?" I turned to look at him while he took another sip of coffee.

"I got some hobbies."

"Ah. Yes. You are one with a bow." I leaned against the leather of the seat and watched the darkness. "It's very quiet."

"Yeah." He agreed. Like Edward, the quiet was always too quiet. "Want me to drive the alley?"

"No. That's okay."

"Are we waiting to see an actual person?" I didn't have to look at him to understand there was a hint of teasing in his eyes.

"I don't know." I shook my head. "I don't know."

"Do you think you made a good decision?"

Continuing to stare out the window, I had to admit, this was a far cry from castles and pretty dresses.

"The day Ronan saw me in the woods, I figured he was just like any other man. He scared me just as much as my dad did. Then he smiled at me and allowed me to be the one to stay in control. He could see I was so frightened. He knew I was trying to hold onto my thin thread of dignity. I only had the one." I spoke like I was remembering a dream because, at times, it seemed that way to me; especially at this moment, returning to the nightmare side of it.

"And then?" He asked.

"I got on the horse and he held me to him. It was not a hold like he wanted to break me. It was a hold that told me he would put me back together and I was scared of that as well."

"Why?"

"Because the feeling was so foreign to me. I couldn't imagine feeling like a complete girl without looking over my shoulder to see if I had a hand or an object fly at me to break me again."

Bryan rubbed his mouth and took a deep breath. I spoke of my past like it was nothing but a regular day. His heart heard differently but there was nothing he could say to make it better.

"I don't know if this was such a good idea." He finally offered.

"It was. At least I know now that nothing changes. Even with time. It just gets worse." A movement caught my eye and I shrunk back. Someone was coming out of the house. She was looking around her but could barely stand. Bodie watched intently through her window only growling in warning.

"Put the hood over your head." Bryan demanded, killing the engine.

"Who is that?" I asked.

The woman's hair was so thin she was nearly bald and her skin sagged in thin ribbons down her naked arms. It was cold but she didn't seem to feel it. She didn't look like she felt anything at all. The porch light illuminated her face and she held onto the railing of the stairs as she shouted something that we couldn't hear.

"That would be your mom." Bryan answered in disgust.

"What? That is not my mother." I answered horrified.

"That is Sylvia Richter. She looks stoned or drunk or possibly both. Cath...I think you made a good decision."

I wanted to be sick. How could the young woman I used to know turn such a dark and ugly shade of monster. She was my protector. She was my soft place to land even if at times, it didn't always feel so soft.

"We should go." Bryan whispered as he watched the woman go back into the house.

"Yeah. Let's go." I agreed.

He turned on the Rover and inched away from the curb. Pulling into a driveway, he turned back the way he came before turning on the headlights. The truck crawled down the street so as not to draw attention as I buckled up my seatbelt.

"What the...?" Bryan questioned and leaned closer to the steering wheel as he saw a small form run down a street and turn a corner. "Did you see that?"

"See what?"

"That. There was a kid running down the street."

"Where?" Perking up, I watched my surroundings carefully.

Bryan got a sick feeling in his gut and he stepped on the gas to catch up to the little body he was sure he saw.

"There. You see it." It was quick like a rabbit running scared.

"Oh my God! Bryan!"

"I'll give you three guesses where this kid comes from and the first two don't count. Son of a bitch!" He punched the steering wheel and pressed on the gas to cut off the running child.

He slammed down on the breaks a block ahead and the force of the stop had the seat belt holding me back, sharply, from going through the window. The child stopped running and began waving at us. It was a little girl and she surprised us by running toward the parked vehicle. Bryan assumed she was running from someone and now, here she was, running toward a complete stranger. He was on high alert. She needed help. She started to scream and cry when she saw us get out of the car.

"Help me. Please help me!"

Bryan jogged toward her with me close behind. He stopped, took off his sweater and crouched to offer it to her.

"What's your name?" He asked wrapping her up.

She was small. She was bruised. She was skinny and malnourished. She was Catherine. Bryan was in a silent storm of rage.

"Pacey."

"Pacey? Pacey what?"

"Pacey Richter."

I fell to my knees in front of her trying really hard to keep it together so as not to add to her fear. I placed my hands on her shoulders as Bryan put his arm around my waist to offer his support.

"Who's your mother?" I demanded with a shaking voice.

"My mother died." She answered, her eyes big grey saucers from being in a constant state of fear.

"Who's your father?" Bryan asked.

A car passed which made him nervous and he turned his back to the street to shield Pacey from view.

"Doug."

Bryan and I looked at each other while Bodie started barking in the back.

"Please help me. I can't go back. I think he'll kill me. I think he'll kill me like he killed my mom."

"He killed your mom?" Bryan, now, felt panicked.

"That's what she said in this note." She showed him an envelope and he took it. He removed the papers and scanned them as a dark look came over his face.

"Please help me." She sniffed.

Bryan looked toward the truck then, making a quick decision, took her hand.

"Pacey. You can come with me. I'll help you."

I nodded and stood even though my legs felt non-existent.

"He will. Come on Pacey. We'll bring you somewhere safe."

"Thank you." She answered.

"How old are you?" I asked.

"Seven."

"Seven." I repeated. "Sounds about right."

And as Bryan pulled onto the main road, police sirens could be heard in the distance because a call was made about a missing little girl who decided to run for her life.

*****

Ronan was the first to wake up. The house was quiet but he couldn't sleep any longer. He hoped that Catherine was awake so he could speak with her. He wanted to tell her of his fear; the fear that she was thinking of staying. He couldn't shake it. It was obvious. There didn't need to be any outward affection or touches between them but it was tangible; the energy between them. She was deeply connected to him and that connection was winning.

Going to the living room window, Ronan noticed that there was no vehicle in the driveway that looked like Bryan's. There was something red and Edward's blue but there was nothing of Bryan's black. Finding that odd, he climbed the stairs again and stared at the closed door. Placing his hand on the knob, he turned it slowly and opened the door. The bed was unmade and there were no bodies in it. He would have preferred seeing them coupled together than nothing at all. There was only one place they would go and that was to Bryan's place. Even under direct orders, Bryan refused to listen and now he had Catherine with him.

"What's wrong?" Erynne asked as she came out of their bedroom while tying a robe at the waist, seeing his expression.

"Bryan and Catherine have left early this morning. It's no use worrying. I only wanted to speak with her." He closed the door and turned towards her.

"Oh. Well, they may have only gone for a bite to eat. Neither of them have eaten much since we've arrived."

"Maybe." He smiled, trying to hide his concern.

They turned at a noise behind them and found a disheveled dark haired woman sneaking out of their son's room in his shirt. She saw them immediately and froze. Erynne crossed her arms over her chest and lowered her chin, studying this woman that had obviously been enjoying her son's company.

"Good morning." Erynne said.

"Good morning." Alex answered quietly. "Ronan." She greeted him as well as he stared at her in only a shirt in the middle of a hallway.

"It is a fine morning indeed. Both of my children seem to be getting along splendidly with those of this place." He growled.

"Shit." Alex whispered and Archer appeared at the door.

"Father? Mother?"

"We are." Erynne answered simply. "Who's this?"

"Alexis Monroe." Archer answered. "A friend of Bryan's who is assisting us in getting back to Caelodh with medicines."

"I'm sure." Erynne answered never taking her eyes off the half-naked woman that stood before her.

"Yes. Erynne, Archer is correct. She has been very helpful and intends to return with us to deliver the medicine to our people." Ronan offered.

"This has not been discussed with me."

"It will be. Archer, have you seen Catherine?"

"No." He answered.

"Excuse me." Alex excused herself and ducked into the bathroom. Archer smiled after her with obvious admiration.

"You've bedded her? What are you thinking???" Ronan demanded in his quiet seething way.

"Father, you, more than anyone, know she is not my first."

"That is not the point! You are of Caelodh! She was Bryan's only hours ago."

"Archer!" Erynne gasped.

"She has not been with Bryan for days and she has made it clear that Bryan and her have come to an understanding that it will not work for them."

"Still..."

"What does it matter? Bryan's in love with Catherine. Anyone and their dog can see that."

"And we have." Erynne answered.

"What?" Ronan asked. "No."

"Stop it. It is plain as day, Ronan. It has been since the day he walked into our lives. You more than anyone need to make peace with that." Erynne told him.

"What peace? She will not stay here."

"Is everything okay?" Heather asked as she left her room.

The MacAraa's stood in the hall feeling guilty for airing such a talk in public like they were.

"My apologies." Archer told her. "We didn't mean to wake you. Have you seen Bryan and Catherine?"

"No. Aren't they sleeping?"

"If they are, it's not here." Ronan grumbled.

"Oh, well...I'm sure they're fine. Coffee?"

Heather opened the door to Bryan's room, as it was her habit to have all the bedroom doors open when they were empty, and went down the stairs towards the kitchen.

"She..." Ronan pointed to the bathroom door. "Will not be staying with you tonight."

"She..." Archer answered. "Will stay wherever she wants to even if it's with me while in Caelodh. You have tried to marry me off to any woman that is not of my choosing. Right now, Alex is of my choosing. This should satisfy you."

"Why would it satisfy us, Archer?" Erynne asked. "It is not a match."

"Because, Mother, I've not met a finer queen besides you. She has no idea what she's walked into and yet she is willing to travel the path. You wish for me to marry. Allow me to discover that with one that wishes the same thing."

"You have only just met her." Erynne told him.

"How long did you know Father?" Archer asked, knowing the answer.

They both dropped their heads while having nothing to answer.

"Precisely." Archer walked passed them, confident he had won this battle of parental protection and went down the carpeted steps toward Heather's wonderful morning brew she called coffee.

They watched him go and Ronan took his wife's hand.

"It was a wonderful month."

"A wonderful month." She agreed.

"Sneaking away to corners unseen..."

"Yes." She flushed, remembering the passion of those early days.

"Do you think there would be those corners here?"

"Ronan MacAraa!"

He chuckled and raised his eyebrows.

"I'm sure there are." She offered.

"Shall we find them?"

"Ronan, this is not our home."

"I would be so grateful to you, Erynne, if you could relieve me of my now and bring me back to then because the now is so uncertain and then...I was certain."

She laughed when she saw his sorry face and the look of need to escape, in any way possible, the fact that he felt he had no control. It was the first time she laughed in days. It was music to his ears.

"With pleasure." She agreed.

Sneaking back into their bedroom, the door clicked shut as Alex exited the bathroom and looked toward the stairs.

"Bryan? In love with Catherine? A wife of your choosing?" She whispered. Her heart flipped and cracked and she laid her hand on her chest to steady her breath. There were a few conflicting emotions she was feeling that she wasn't expecting. "What did you get me into Bryan?"

She had to admit one thing to herself...she didn't mind the flip of excitement no matter how wrong it felt. Last night was the biggest connection she had made with a man in years and if that didn't start some sort of ball rolling, she didn't know what would.

"Just see what happens, Alexis. Just go with the flow. Just see what happens." She whispered as she went back to the bedroom to get her clothes.

*****

He heard the cars pull up. There were two. Bryan stuck a piece of toast in his mouth as he continued to look at the computer screen. He had got in. No one would ever know a password like Bruhn. The number thing was a little tricky because there could be so many combinations. Finally, looking at his coordinates of the curtain on his phone and ignoring the text messages from his dad and Alex, the computer opened and that's when he went to go make toast and a coffee.

Car doors opened and closed and feet walked towards the garage entrance. He kept the door open even though it was chilly with the rain. He needed the air. All this equipment was making working in a closed up garage pretty stuffy.

"Good afternoon, Master Williams. Surprise surprise you're not resting which were direct orders from your father and from me." Ronan called from the entrance to the garage. "Where is my daughter?"

Bryan swallowed and turned to see the group of them. Everyone showed. Alex was even there.

"She's sleeping." He answered, truthfully. "She's in my spare bedroom. I haven't touched your daughter, Ronan."

"Where were you?"

"Catherine wanted to take a drive to see some things she can't forget. I took her."

"Did she see anything? Did her family see her?" Erynne asked, becoming concerned.

Bryan thought about the young girl who was wrapped up against Catherine in the bed. He thought about how similar they were. He thought about how lucky they both were. A part of him had been laid to rest that was a young boy that only ever wanted to help a young girl. He had done that. What he was going to do with her, he wasn't sure. But for now, his ghost was at peace.

"No."

"What's wrong with you?" Edward asked. "Something's up."

"Everything's good dad. Nothing to worry about."

"Have you slept?"

"A little bit." Bryan saw Alex and motioned her to come over. "I got it."

"You got it???" She exclaimed as she nearly ran everyone over by coming to him. "You found it."

"It helps that I have everything I need. It's pretty simple and the vials that Lueken had in his torture shed should do the trick. It's only...it's not enough. I have to get that load to Caelodh. It's the same."

She looked over to the boxes of bottles.

"He's already got it in pills. He was ready to market the stuff. Look at this."

Bryan showed her various screens and patens that Lueken was creating. It was all there. As soon as Bryan cracked open the security on these computers, it was all there. He had been working on this since his days at Lagotech. It was the same thing that he started when the deaths occurred. He was just continuing it in a different way.

Alexis was floored. There was so much information here. It wasn't just this virus. It was hundreds of viruses. It was hundreds of diseases but to test all of them would take just as long as Lueken had been doing it. Piles of research was available at her fingertips but because it was Lueken's, she couldn't use it.

"Son of a bitch. He's cured...he's cured so much."

"I know." Bryan answered just as disheartened.

"And we can't use any of it!"

"No. Not without going to jail."

"Damn it!" She yelled and stomped away.

"When he told me, I couldn't believe him. I wouldn't believe him. The guy's a genius."

"Let me see that." Edward snuck in and faced the screen while using the keyboard to take him places that the people of this earth thought they would never see. "Dear God."

"Dad, you could be a rich man if it wasn't a felon's work that we stole."

"Me? Bryan, just look at this. It's all here. Years of research. Years of cures."

"That were tested on innocent victims that we found floating in tanks." Bryan interjected.

"To get this far so fast, you would need it. Damn if you would need it. Animals are one thing but human subjects...God have mercy."

Bryan stepped away and faced Heather, Erynne and Ronan.

"He was bored. He found things and it became easy for him. The one thing that he couldn't get his hands on was the soul."

"The soul?" Heather asked. "But...that's not something that can be taken."

"Well, he tried and I have pages of documents to prove it. He was getting desperate. Around the same time that he was taking people from Bruhn, he was also taking people from here."

"How many lives? How many people had to suffer if you're talking about years?" Archer asked.

Bryan took over the computer that Edward was still watching with intent focus and swiveled the mouse, clicking the top here and there.

"He has every single person documented. He has every single child that he fathered. He has every single animal that he used. You don't want to know the numbers."

"How many, Bryan?" Alex asked.

"It's not in the hundreds Alex."

Ronan came to look at the number and as he did, a cold sweat popped onto his forehead.

"That's half of Bruhn." He muttered.

Archer heard him and was livid. He wanted to punch something and the only thing he could see was a box. It flew on contact.

"He's killed half of Bruhn." Ronan moaned.

"He's killed all of Bruhn. We have to get back!" Archer demanded. "We have to go. I cannot stay here anymore. Bryan has found the medicines. It's time to go."

"Archer, please. We will." Erynne tried to sooth him. She went to him and took his hands. "We will."

Bryan placed his hand on his dad's shoulder and went to another computer, turning it on.

"Dad, look at this."

"What is it?"

"It's maps. It's maps of here overlapping maps of Caelodh. Check this out."

Edward put on his glasses and took a long hard look at the comparisons and overlays. This is what he loved. Hiking, walking, getting the lay of the land in any place; exploration at its finest. Bryan knew. They had travelled a lot together, in those ways, through the years; before Edward got the bug to see different countries with Heather and see historical things instead of trails and trees.

"It's nearly alike. Look at the topography." Edward pointed to the lines. "Caelodh seems a little higher in regards to terrain but still. This is amazing. It's nearly parallel."

Bryan interrupted and changed screens again. It took a moment for Edward to focus but when he did, he sighed audibly. Archer came up behind them and looked at all the lines, curvy and straight. He didn't know what he was looking at but it was obvious that Edward did.

"What's all this?" Archer asked; Alex coming up from behind.

"Lay lines." Edward replied in a mutter.

"What are they?"

"Earth's finger prints." Edward sighed. "This is unreal."

"I know." Bryan agreed, leaning into the screen with his father.

Archer, feeling that Alex was near, took her hand, absently kissing its knuckles. Bryan saw from the corner of his eyes and took a second glance and the two of them.

"That's home." Archer recognized the areas immediately. It was part of his studies. He had to know his country. "That's Peorth. And that..." He pointed to another area. "That's Bruhn."

"What's all this?" Alex wondered.

"Forest. Woods." He answered.

"Look at this son." Edward pointed to a very faint line that only appeared when the maps were joined. "Look at this. Look at how it goes through the trees and yet breaks and then continues. I've never seen anything like that before. Usually it's all joined."

"I know. This area is where Bodie and I passed." Bryan pointed to the screen while Ronan, Heather and Erynne came in for a look. There was mystery here and it was very attractive even if you had no idea what was going on. Knowing that there was a crowd, Bryan addressed them all. "This is where Catherine passed when she came to you guys. I was a little off. I was a mile that way. The thing is huge."

"How do you know?"

"Because I matched the coordinates. Lueken passed in the same area but his was closer to the cabin he built. This way." Bryan indicated it with a pen. It's not just one spot and we're lucky we didn't lose anyone that day I went and showed you..."

Remembering was hard. There was so much he saw and did that he didn't want to relive. Alex saw the rare emotion on his face and dropped Archer's hand. Torn wasn't quite the word she had to describe these feelings right now.

"Anyway. If you look at the map, those blank spaces are those curtains. It's kind of like a window."

" A portal." Edward whispered.

"And they're all there. I'm assuming they lead to the same place just because of the way the two places match up but Lueken knew this. You can't kidnap and kill so many people from one area. This is the whole State; maybe a little of the other one too."

Archer was struck by a thought and turned to his parents.

"The only reason he was able to keep the hovel he tortured in was because everyone knew of the stories. No one stepped into those woods. That doesn't mean that's the only way he travelled. This is twenty years of research into our country. He could come and go as he pleased and he did."

"It would be impossible to search all that land before getting this medicine back to my people." Ronan replied.

"There's nothing to search for. We found what we needed. That's done. What's important, now, is that we get this stuff back to Caelodh." Bryan slapped him on his shoulder and looked at his mom. She appeared pale and confused. He gave her a reassuring smile and opened his arms to her. She stepped into them and he held her tightly. "I'm okay."

She nodded through tears of concern as he held her to him. For years she had worried about him. For years he was distant, always needing to get away from the world and he did, bringing back so much baggage with him that the only living thing he could connect with deeply was a dog.

"Are you sure?" She pulled away and looked into his face. "Anyone else would have crumbled by now." She smiled through her tears and he wiped them away.

"I'm okay. It's getting figured out. It'll be over soon."

"And then?"

"And then it'll be over." He repeated.

And as he repeated himself, she was sure, as only a mother could be, that this was not over. Far from it.

*****

We faced each other in the shade of the room. The curtains were drawn but the window was open letting in the scent of an autumn rain. We had been awake for a while. I offered her what I was given as a girl when I was told to rest; comfort and security which were foreign feelings to her. Pacey took hold of my hand when Bryan left us and that was the only contact she needed to sleep. Bodie lay at our feet and when Pacey woke up, Bodie snuggled closer to her. It appeared that Bodie enjoyed kids or she knew that this child needed as much comfort as anyone or anything could give her.

"You look like me." She whispered while staring at my face.

The rain was falling harder now and the curtains in the room blew with the breeze that told us it wasn't about to stop. I pulled the blankets over her shoulders to make sure she didn't catch a chill. She was so small and I wondered, as I looked at her, if that's how small I was when I ran.

"Do I?"

"Yeah. People said I look like my dad. Do you look like your dad?"

I thought of Ronan and smiled. He was my dad in every way and so I answered her honestly.

"No. I look more like my mother."

"You have a funny accent."

"Well, it's because I'm not from here. I've come from another country far away." I answered, smoothing her hair away from her face.

"Oh. It must be a pretty country. You're very pretty."

"Thank you and if I look like you than that must mean you're very pretty too." I lightly tapped her nose with my finger.

"No. I could never be pretty." Pacey frowned then and looked into the blankets. "Daddy said so."

"And what else did your father tell you?" I asked trying to keep my voice even.

"Nothing." She whispered but I knew it was a lie. If anyone knew, it was me.

I patted her arm then stroked her cheek.

"Pacey...you're safe now. Try not to worry about him."

"How do you know? How do you know he won't find me?"

"Because you're with me."

"And Bryan?"

"Of course. And Bryan."

"Will I stay here?" She asked in a hopeful tone.

"At the moment, yes, but we won't worry about that right now. I do need to be honest with you about something though."

"What?" She asked as she sat up.

"Pacey...Do you know of a little girl who was called Catherine Richter?"

The little girl thought for a few moments before answering. Her answer came in a secretive whisper as if Douglas could hear her words from here. One never knew where he lingered. Even if you were far from his reach, there was still the possibility that he could pop out from any hiding place.

"Daddy said we're never supposed to talk about her. She disappeared. She ran away. Daddy said she was a bad girl and that little girls aren't supposed to run from their daddy. Mommy said she was my half-sister. Mommy said she died in a forest. But you know what?"

"What's that?" I asked.

"I don't think she did. Mommy said, before she died, that if she knew about me, she would come and get me because she knew how bad daddy was and she would know because we're sisters and she would find me."

"Do you believe in such things?" I gently asked. "That sisters could know each other so deeply that even if they never met, that they would know one may need help?"

"Yes."

"So why did you run?"

"Because he killed my mother."

The words came out so fast followed by a sob so full of grief and strife that I couldn't help but bring her to me and wrap her in my arms. I drew her close and wrapped her up in the quilts and held her as she sobbed for the loss of her mother. I rocked her and allowed her to empty herself in this bed of safety with no one to hear her or shut her up in case it made others uncomfortable. This was my sister but we were so different. I was so quiet. She demanded she be heard and, ultimately, saved. I couldn't lie to her. She needed to know the truth. She needed to know that her mother was right and that she had family. She needed to know that I was it. I would deal with the fall out later. Just as I had needed Ronan and Erynne, Pacey needed her sister and I couldn't hide away from her because I was scared of what the truth of that would mean.

"Your mother was right, Pacey. She was right. I'm here." I rocked her and kissed her head. "My name was Catherine Richter and I, too, ran from him. I ran from my home. He'll not touch you again. He can't get you here."

The words that I heard so many times from my own mother, the mother that soothed me in a home of stone is what I repeated to Pacey, now, because it was the only thing I could say. She calmed a bit and looked up into my own face with tears that washed my cheeks.

"You...you're Catherine?"

Cupping her face in my hands I smiled a little and nodded.

"I am."

"You're Catherine Richter?"

"Promise you will not tell a soul but those who you see with me. It's so important that it be our secret Pacey. It is so imperative that you not tell a single soul because if he finds me..."

"He'll kill you." She whispered.

I was stunned. I did not expect that. It was probably true but coming from such a small child, my head spun with the truth from those small pale pink lips.

"That's what daddy said. He said if you ever came back..."

"He'd kill me." I finished, horrified but not surprised.

"I won't tell. I won't. I promise." She assured me in her voice that now cracked with the strain of her sobs.

My smile of assurance was forced. I needed to get out of this place. I needed to get to Caelodh.

"Thank you Pacey."

"But what about me?" She asked.

"I will put you back together just like my parents did for me and you will stay with me. Whatever it takes...you will stay with me."

The door to the bedroom slowly opened and in the doorway stood the form of a woman; a woman that knew the little girl that I still was and knew that my being back in Montana was only giving her life. When she saw the two of us, her head bowed in grief.

"Oh my Gods." She murmured. "Please Catherine. What've you done?"

"Mother?"

"When Bryan said that you went back I just knew something happened. He told me no. He told me you just went to look. What have you done?!" She demanded, her voice rising.

Pacey squeezed her body closer to mine and I held her there.

"Pacey. Don't be scared. This is my mother. Her name is Erynne. Mother, this is my sister, Pacey." I covered her in an act of protection as the shock of the last few hours started to wear off. "He killed her mother. My dad killed my sister's mother and she ran because of it. Just like me."

Erynne only glared. There was no love in her eyes. There was hate. There was hate that had been in her heart for twenty years and as she glanced at the small form in Catherine's lap, she was suddenly taken back in time to the nights and the days where she held her baby girl in that same way. She soothed her from terror that never went away but always stayed in the deepest recesses of her daughter's spirit. Abuse, the kind of abuse that Catherine experienced, had repeated with the skin and bones she now held. It was a circle; a circle that needed to be broken the only way it could. Erynne turned and stepped out of the room. She ran down the steps towards the kitchen where everyone was planning their next move. Bryan saw her face and stepped back into a corner. It was the same look that she gave Ronan when she met him at the cabin. He saw the fall out of that. It was the same here. There was no middle ground with this woman. It was either sweet as pie or the devil on a bad day.

She stood before Ronan and he watched her, bracing himself and making himself taller before her. Everyone's eyes moved upwards as he stood to face the beautiful storm that was shaking from head to toe with rage.

"I have orders for you and they are to be carried out immediately! You are a king are you not, Ronan MacAraa?"

"I am. What is it you wish of me, Queen?"

"I want him dead. I want him dead and I want his head presented to me on fine china." She hissed. "I want him boiled alive and if I do not get my wish, don't underestimate my ability to find him myself."

Archer stepped up to his mother in confusion and took her hand in his.

"Who mother? Who is it you wish dead?"

"Douglas Richter." She seethed.

Ronan narrowed his eyes and turned to find Bryan's. As much as he liked the guy, Ronan would not tolerate lies. Bryan was covering a lie.

"Master Williams. The Queen has ordered the death of Douglas Richter." He glared even more to make everyone aware that secrets cannot be kept from him. "Why?"

*****

They waited in the living room. All of them. Ronan, Erynne, Edward, Heather, Archer and Alexis. The rain outside matched the mood. They didn't pace. They sat very still. Edward grappled with frustration and anger at what had been done. Not only to a small girl but that his own son was stupid enough to put himself in such a position. Kidnapping wasn't something that the law took lightly. Not even taking a girl that needed to be rescued. This was some kind of fucked up post-traumatic stress and he didn't know how much more of it he could support. Heather had shut down when she had her turn to read the suicide note. Alex sat beside her, took her hand and held it tightly, struggling with the words of the note as well. It was full of terror. It was full of accusations that they were sure were true. It was full of the name Catherine because it was addressed to a little girl named Pacey that this woman could no longer be strong enough for and hoped that the ghost of Catherine would be there for her daughter when she couldn't be. There were pills in the envelope. She had asked Pacey to kill him; to kill her father so her little girl would be safe. If her sister didn't show up, she needed to save herself. It was a letter that should never have been read by a seven year old. The woman wrote it in haste and in desperation; the script jagged and scribbled akin to the life she was escaping from. Pacey, no doubt, could not read it all but understood the meaning quite clearly. The last line was one that was hard to forget. Never think, Pacey, that I did this. Know that your dad did. I'm dead because your dad killed me months ago. I can't live whole when I am so broken.

Up the stairs, the scene was just as tense.

"I don't want to go. Please don't make me go." Pacey looked up at us and Bryan stooped to her level. She looked back at the door that I was blocking, desperate to remain shielded in the safety of the bedroom. "Please Bryan."

He gently placed his hands on her shoulders as she flinched slightly at the touch.

"No one down there is going to hurt you, Pacey. We just need to figure out what to do."

"Do I have to talk?" She asked him.

"Not if you don't want to. They've all read your mom's letter. They all understand why you ran. You're not in any trouble."

Slowly, Pacey stepped close to him and wrapped her thin boney arms around his neck. He engulfed her in his arms and stood. She was so light. As soon as this was done, she needed something to eat. Food, he thought, might not be a cure but could help. I walked behind him and every step he took, I placed my foot in its shadow, needing the strength that he was for the both of us. This is what he wanted to do for me but couldn't. Maybe this was some sort of sick closure he needed for himself but it was twenty years too late.

All eyes were on the narrow staircase as they heard the footsteps approaching. Ronan straightened in his seat, seeing Bryan's arms wrapped around a small, barely clothed form. Heather allowed a single tear to escape, seeing the replica from so long ago that her son now held. She wiped it away hoping no one saw. Edward stood and fisted his hands in his pockets. The nausea in his stomach was almost overwhelming. Erynne was a statue and Archer was rage. Alex couldn't breathe.

"Put her down." Ronan demanded softly.

Pacey looked into Bryan's face and then mine. I nodded assurance and Bryan placed the girl on her feet. She turned to see the room full of strangers while remaining pressed against Bryan's legs. Ronan's mouth was a thin line of disgust as he studied her carefully. Not for the girl; only for the state of her and the cause of it. It was Catherine. Sure, the eyes were a different color; dim and gray like the afternoon sky above them. She had a spray of freckles that dotted her face and her nose turned up at the tip giving her an elf-like appearance but it was the same girl and just as he had with Catherine in those woods so many years ago, his heart and soul thought only two things. Love and protection.

I noticed his face change. It softened. I exhaled long and quietly, hoping that no one heard it. Bryan did and he touched my hand with his, only wrapping his pinky finger around my own. This wasn't the time to show any more affection than that. Ronan, ignoring everyone else, smiled and leaned forward.

"Pacey is it?" He asked gently.

"Yes sir." She offered back.

"Sir?" He asked, rubbing his hands together as he leaned forward. "We are family, you and I. There is no reason to call me sir."

"Okay." She whispered, fingering the denim of Bryan's legs.

"Tell me Pacey. What made you run last night?"

She shook her head, refusing to answer.

"Did someone put their hands on you in ways that were not of love?"

She nodded agreement but would not speak. He didn't need any other confirmation than that.

"I see." He answered. "Come here Pacey." He held out his hands as an offering. She looked back at me and I bent to her level.

"He's my dad, Pacey. He rescued me. He's only here to help you. Don't be afraid. He may look a little intimidating but he's really just a big puppy."

A shadow of a smile flashed in her eyes and she turned back to Ronan where his hands were still offered to her. She stepped toward him and placed her small ones, shakily, onto the palms of his large ones. There was warmth, strength and gentleness in them and Pacey's chin quivered feeling something so foreign. It was relief.

"There now." He squeezed them gently knowing how fragile they were. "It will be a long road, my dear girl. It won't always be easy and you will fear as you heal but you are safe."

Pacey nodded her reply as she looked over to the woman that first saw her and looked so angry when she realized who Pacey was. The woman gave her a shaky smile and leaned forward as well. She offered her hands as Ronan had and he nodded in his wife's direction.

"Go now." He instructed softly.

"Come here to me." She smiled.

Pacey slowly did as she was told and placed her hands in Erynne's soft ones.

"I may have scared you earlier and for that, I am sorry. We've had a trying time."

"Me too." Pacey admitted.

"I'm aware. But you are a survivor and you will survive. It is not mine nor is it Ronan's decision on what will be your future. It is Catherine's and hers alone but never fear the people in this room for we are your family and we will take care of you..." Erynne kissed her tiny hands. "All of you."

"Okay." Pacey whispered having no clue how to absorb such words.

"She makes good decisions." Erynne added. "I've a feeling, you'll stay."

A cell phone went off and Alex quickly pulled it out of her pocket and stood. She took a big breath as she answered it. She had been waiting for this call since she sent the email very early this morning. Bryan watched her closely. Emotionally, Alex could take a lot but it looked like, as with everyone in this room, she was nearly done.

"Hello?" She asked.

Listening to the voice she nodded and gave a thumbs up to Bryan.

"Great. Hold them for me. Don't let anyone know. Thanks Juney. I can be there in twenty minutes."

Bryan's heart beat faster. He knew Juney. He knew it was one of Alex's best friends. He knew she was in purchasing and delivery and by the way Alex turned to him, he was relieved that it would be good news.

"The supplies are in. I need to pick them up. Five thousand count. She rushed the order but she can't hold them for long."

"We need to start loading and get out of here." Bryan announced.

"I'll go get them. I have the cash. Juney said there would be no trace."

"Great."

"What's going on?" I asked.

"You're going back home tomorrow morning." Bryan told me.

"What?" I asked surprised.

"Bryan found it. He found the meds. We were looking for something complicated. It was really simple. Everything needs to be transported. It's all there. It was just labeled as something else." Alex offered.

She had noticed the small act of affection between them. It annoyed her that feelings of hurt and confusion ran so deep. Of course there would be affection; tender affection even in the smallest acts and displays. The void of both their existences was filled now and with that, longing, closure and love connected them by lifetimes. She could never compete with that. The truth of it ached and she had to let the hope of Bryan finally go. Archer was right. Bryan was in love with Catherine. Always had been and always would.

"Shall I go with you?" Archer asked her, interrupting her self-pity.

"I'd like the help." She admitted. "But I don't know if you should be seen at Lagotech."

"It's true. I'll go." Bryan told them.

"We need to talk." Edward objected. "Now."

"It can wait, dad." Bryan answered matching his father's tone.

"No, Bryan, it can't."

"I'm getting them back home. It can wait."

"And Pacey?" Edward confronted him. "What's going on with Pacey? Do not get your mother or me involved in your crime. I've had enough."

Noticing the impending argument, Erynne stood keeping a hold of the girl's hands. Her little ears didn't need to hear another argument.

"Come with me, Pacey. Come a long Catherine. Let's get cleaned up."

She walked towards the stairs. Bryan set his jaw as he stared at his father with the same set look. Alex, seeing the simmer between the men, looked at Archer.

"Maybe it would be a good idea if you tagged along Archer. Bryan seems..."

"You and me..." Edward pointed his finger between the two of them. "We need to have a talk that needed to happen years ago and is going to happen now. Got me?"

"Busy." Archer finished.

"Very. Let's go."

Ronan got up to leave but Edward glared in his direction.

"Sit down!" He smiled sarcastically. "Your highness."

*****

With everyone scattered, Edward stalked up to Bryan and came up close to his face.

"You have lost your mind."

If this was going to happen now, he wasn't going to back away. Bryan was sick of the interrogations. Not just since he brought the MacAraas back but since he was ten years old. The hidden assumptions, the ignoring of what was so obvious, the trying to continue with life without looking at the son that would eventually get over it.

"You never understood. You always wanted to sweep it under the rug." Bryan replied. "You never wanted to understand!"

"Understand what? Huh? You never spoke! You never shared! You never let us know what the hell was going on with you. Always running. Always going off on your own with your own thoughts and your own feelings. You closed yourself off, for years, from your family and anyone who wanted to get close to you! And why? Because you couldn't get over Catherine!"

"I never closed myself off." Bryan retorted.

"You lost yourself in horrible possibilities of your own imagination and never came out of it. And now, because of that, you kidnapped a little girl! KIDNAPPED!"

"She asked me for help! In the middle of the night!"

"Take her to the god-damn police!"

"And what? Have her held up in some foster care where child welfare is just as fucked up as what she ran from?! Huh? Did that help Catherine? Did it!? She was always returned. There was never any room for her there!"

"It is not your problem. It never was!" Edward bellowed.

"I watched it! I heard it! Over and over and over and over again while you guys pretended to sleep, ignoring ME who was crying for HER; her life!"

"Bryan..." Heather stood to try to bring peace to a yelling match that would only escalate and quickly.

"No!" He pointed to her in warning. "No. Stop. Children are constantly told to keep quiet or else. Children are constantly told that their feelings are unwarranted. That it's not their problem while they struggle to understand how a home or a family could be so cruel and why can't anyone help! You did that to me then. Do not do it to me NOW!"

Edward was shocked at the words that spilled out of his son's mouth as Ronan stood very slowly.

"Is your love for Catherine only based on a savior mentality?" Ronan questioned.

"Who said anything about love?" Bryan whirled on him.

"This did." He answered simply. "This moment has told me everything I need to know and so I ask, Bryan, is it only to rescue because if it is, it will not last."

"Did it ever occur to you? Any of you that she rescued me? That she found me?!"

They stood in stunned silence seeing the difference being plastered on the walls before them. They had assumed a lot over the years but it wasn't what Bryan was actually feeling.

"This conversation is over." Bryan finished. "Don't question me again because you have absolutely no right. You chose to ignore it...ignore me when I couldn't get over the fear of her disappearance; the lost hope that could fuck a child up for life because someone he went to school with, who he heard beg for help, was murdered by her own father. You have no clue how I had to try to understand the way life worked like that and I lived in that because if I moved from this stupid city...the possibility of having answers given to me would disappear. Do not question me again because I have never done it to you." Bryan jabbed Ronan in the chest, white with fury. "Or you." He stomped to the back door and, ripping a coat off the back hooks, slammed the door shut.

They stayed quiet as they heard tires squeal out of the driveway. They didn't stop squealing until Bryan had driven away.

"Edward?" Ronan asked. "Heather?"

They both glanced at him with drawn faces.

"It would please me if you could accompany us back to Caelodh. I've a whole illness to kill. I could use your assistance. It won't be forever. It will be my first priority to have you protected and safely returned."

Edward rubbed his face in shock and exhaustion. He knew what Ronan was doing. There was no use stewing over an argument. It was time to pick up the pieces of the past and continue with the now that was so blatantly obvious and felt like it would never go away.

"We have a trip planned to Asia. We'll be gone next month." Heather admitted because she needed to admit something real and something safe. Something planned was better than surprises at every turn right now.

"I understand." Ronan smiled sadly. "You must know that your generosity to my family will never be forgotten."

"You won't be so easily forgotten either, Ronan. I'm sorry. He's never..." Edward began to apologize but Ronan held up his hand to stop him.

"It seems one endured and one endured by default. I hold much respect for Bryan. He's been nothing but accommodating for people he doesn't know. I've never actually told him how much I've appreciated his presence through this whole ordeal. It has been his presence that has calmed myself...my family. There are not many people that I allow to jab me in the chest quite so hard." Ronan gave a chuckle and rubbed out the ache. "He is allowed to do so."

Heather hugged herself and looked to both men, feeling relief that something was out in the open; that her son had actually spilled so much and now they could work on some sort of understanding.

"Bryan has never yelled so loud." She started giggling from shock and couldn't control it. Edward chimed in. It wasn't to make fun. It was a release; a much needed release of upset and surprise. "God. It was always Brenda with the temper. My goodness who knew he could shake walls with his voice."

Seeing the parents relax a little with the lightning bolt that just cleared the air, he crossed his arms over his chest and rocked back on his heels.

"Catherine can boil over at times as well."

"Can she? She seems so quiet." Heather commented.

"She wishes to be home. This has been very unsettling for her. She needs to be home; to help her people instead of being hidden away in case she is seen."

"What do you think you'll find Ronan? When you get back?"

He shrugged and looked down.

"Much can happen in a matter of days. A lot already has. I am prepared for all outcomes. I'm prepared to fight or flee, give up my thrown." He spoke the words quite clearly because the possibility of that was tangible however horrible it tasted. His priority was no longer Caelodh. "Whatever is best for my family is what I'll do but I need to get back. I need to experience whatever it is."

"And Pacey?" It was the biggest question and worry on Edward's mind. He needed to be soothed and hoped Ronan could give that to him. The last thing he could take was having to see his son behind bars.

"That is up to Catherine, Edward. I can't be involved in that decision." He saw the disappointment in Edward's face and patted his shoulder. "I've raised that girl. I know her in ways that no one else does. She is not one to abandon. I'm sure Bryan will escape any judgement you fear will occur."

"Thank you Ronan." Edward tried a smile but couldn't quite master it.

"Alright."

"It would be a trip of a lifetime." Heather dreamed. "A place no one has ever uncovered. What's it like, Ronan?"

"Caelodh?" He smiled thinking of home. "Magic. Serene. Peace. It was that. It will return to that."

Edward stared into Heather's face then stroked her cheek.

"I can make a call to Brenda." She offered. "Tell her we're leaving early?"

"To be fair..." Edward interrupted. "We need to discuss it with Bryan. He's pretty angry. We may be the last people he'd like to travel with right now."

"That is fair." Ronan agreed. "I'm afraid he's the one in charge at the moment."

"Yeah." Edward shoved his hands in his pockets. "So...Alex and Archer."

Ronan rolled his eyes and scratched his balding head.

"I don't understand but..." He shrugged and thought of Alexis. "I feel she's better suited for Archer than she is for Bryan. Archer is good at deducing such things. He doesn't fall easily. He's fallen for her. If she chooses to...she is welcome."

Heather laughed and patted his arm.

"She really is a great girl. A little intense but it suits her well."

"Yes." He sighed. "So is he. Perfect."

"They may calm each other down." She smiled.

He huffed a scoff then winked at her.

"Promise?"

*****

"Is something wrong?" Archer asked as Alex remained silent while driving back to Bryan's.

"Nothing." She lied, concentrating on the traffic that was left over from the morning's rush hour.

"Alex, if it's one thing I know, it's how to decipher when someone's lying."

"Well I wouldn't know that. I've just met you." She answered.

"Would you like to? I mean...would you like to know more?"

She shot him a glance as they parked at a red light.

"What do you think of me, Archer? Leaving one bed to enter another so quickly?"

"Are you feeling guilty?" He asked.

"A little bit."

"Did you not enjoy my company?"

"That's the problem. I enjoyed it a lot." She smiled shyly. "But I also feel like I'm betraying something that Bryan and I could have had."

"Is it over for you?"

"Yes. Of course it's over. We've realized we're not forever. Trying to make something work that is just not there...it still hurts." She admitted. "And to see your sister and...it's so subtle but goes so deep."

"You've noticed it as well?"

"How can anyone ignore it?" She replied watching the windshield wipers go back and forth in their hypnotizing fashion.

"My father tries." Archer chuckled while shaking his head. "He's in denial. He's worried she'll return here."

"But she can't. And so what happens to Bryan?"

"I can't answer those questions. If that's a conversation you need to have with him, then have it."

He seemed so passive about how she was feeling that it irritated her.

"A little jealousy would really go a long way here, Archer. To put my mind at ease."

"Me? Jealous of Bryan?" Archer nearly laughed. "You can't be serious."

"It's a guy thing."

"You're a woman. How would you know?"

"I'm assuming." She clicked on her signal to turn left and waited for the oncoming traffic to pass. "I heard what you were saying this morning. You knew a queen when you saw one?"

He looked over to her where her color began to flush up her neck. She was embarrassed. He wasn't.

"Would you believe that I can see into the future, Alex?"

"No. I'm a scientist. Not a daydreamer."

"And I am a prince made to study human nature and those that cross my path I need to assume everything and nothing. Even about myself. I'm thirty one. I wish to find that one that I can trust and love beyond my country. I would like to find the one that would follow me to the ends of the earth even if they were unaware of the consequences of what could happen. I asked you, last night as I loved you, if you would. Without a hesitation in your eyes you answered yes. Was it for Bryan or was it for me that you agreed, Alex?"

She sighed and decided honesty was best.

"It was for me. It was for adventure. It was for the unknown and where it could take me. You were a side benefit of the moment when you presented the offer. Bryan asked for my help but until you asked...I was always going to come back after making the delivery."

A slow smile crept onto Archer's face. She parked the car and its contents in front of Bryan's home and turned off the engine. Waiting for a moment, she undid her seatbelt and turned toward his body.

"I can't promise I'll stay." She told him. She wanted to be as honest as possible. "But until you said it...now it's a big potential."

He leaned over and kissed her tenderly. He knew she was torn. She had that look about her since this morning. She was quiet and with everything that was happening and had happened, the shock and confusion was very real in her face and in her movements. In his mind, he was the one that could mend it; he wanted to be the one to mend it.

"What would you be leaving...potentially?" He asked, lightly pressing his forehead to hers.

"A job. A career. Friends. A couple relatives. I don't know if that could even compare with what I could accomplish in Caelodh."

"I won't push you." He promised. "I won't try to convince you of something that you know would never work for you. Let's just...build on that possibility."

"Can you really see the future, Archer?" She asked, slight desperation for answers in her tone.

He cupped her face in his hands and stared into her eyes that were full of conflicting emotions.

"What I know, Alexis Monroe, is that you're a leader. Lead me. Show me. Just allow me a chance to prove. Nothing is for sure. It would be stupid of me to insist that we could be everything to each other now. But... it would be a highlight in my life to have the chance to discover the possibility of you."

She couldn't help but smile and feel her heart become alive with his words. She bit her lip then placed a kiss on his lips.

"Okay. You make a good argument. One I'm not willing to win just yet."

"Good girl."

"Help me with the boxes?"

"It's why I'm here. I must do something. I'm going crazy just sitting here."

She laughed then. She could tell he was a man of action. Waiting like a sitting duck was awful for someone like that. She should know. She was the same.

"I could possibly love you, Archer." Alex told him feeling a little freer for their talk.

"Why wait?" He winked then left the car as she rolled her eyes in humorous exasperation.

*****

Pacey found Bryan studying a computer screen in his garage. She ate half a peanut butter and jelly sandwich on fresh white bread, the purple and brown oozing onto her hands. She licked at it then remembered the napkin that Erynne had given her and wiped instead. She was told Catherine was a princess. So if her sister was a princess, she would need to start acting like one too.

"Hi Bryan." She greeted him as she looked at the screen. "Whatcha readin'?"

He jumped a little thinking he was alone. Then, realizing who spoke, grinned and gave her his full attention.

"Nice clothes." He commented.

"I like 'em. Thanks for getting them for me and thanks for not getting pink. I hate pink." She scrunched her nose up in distaste.

"I didn't think you were a pink kind of girl. With a name like Pacey, how could you be?"

"You like my name?"

"Yeah. I like your name. It suits you."

"Catherine says I'm supposed to go to her home because it's not safe here. Cally, Calor?"

"Caelodh. I know. It's different."

"Have you seen it?"

"I have. It's pretty cool. The house is pretty big."

She licked away some sweet jelly from the corner of her mouth but left some that was out of reach. Bryan drew his hand to her face and she flinched, stepping away. Slowly, he wiped the corner of her mouth then turned his body so he faced her completely.

"I understand Pacey. Don't feel bad, okay?"

She sniffed and looked at her sandwich.

"Okay."

"You are going to be so well loved and looked after. It's what your mom was hoping for. Catherine...she's amazing. She'll take good care of you."

"She said you knew her when you were little."

"I did. We went to school together."

"Were you scared when she didn't come back?"

Scared wasn't the best word but it sufficed for this conversation.

"I was very scared. For years I was scared. I'm glad I found her safe."

"Pacey?!"

She heard her name and turned towards the voice. Catherine came around the corner and seeing the two of them, leaned against the door jam.

"And what are you two up to?" I asked with a raised eyebrow.

"He's working. I'm eating." Pacey answered taking another bite.

"As you should be but Bryan works too much. It's time for dinner." I told them.

"Okay." She started to walk out then turned back to Bryan. "Are you coming?"

"I'll be in later. I just have to finish up."

Smiling, he watched her go as Catherine entered the room. She watched Pacey enter the back door then turned her eyes on him.

"Great kid." He commented. "Great genes."

"Genes? I'm not sure what that means but she's so much different than I was. She's so much more outgoing."

"You turned around."

"Did I?" I asked.

Bryan stood and pushed the chair in towards the computer for something to do.

"About earlier today..."

"It doesn't matter." I offered.

"It does. I lost my temper. It didn't add to the situation. It just made things worse."

I worried about him. Since we had reunited in the woods it was always so serious. It was a serious time but it began to leave a permanent mark on his spirit. I hated that he never asked for it but endured it just the same. It wasn't fair to him.

"When will I see you smile?" I asked.

He smirked in embarrassment. She was right. He'd been glowering for days.

"That's better." I smiled back.

"I'm not an easy guy to know." Bryan shuffled his feet, looking down at them. "You probably figured that out."

"I've heard rumors and you're right. You're pretty intense but...I think you just need to be told you're loved and everything you're feeling or have felt...is warranted."

"And whose gonna tell me that?"

Without hesitation, I moved toward him and looked up into his tired blue eyes. He straightened, unsure what this was. He was guarded. All he ever felt like he did was fight, protect or reassure. This was unchartered territory.

"Bryan, I love you." I felt nervous when I knew I was coming to do this; when I knew he was hiding out in his garage because he felt so alone but at this moment, all the nerves vanished into thin air. "Everything that you have been through and everything you've felt is warranted. Thank you for my life; for Pacey's life. Thank you for being there for my whole family even when you hated it. Thank you for helping my country. Thank you for being the man that I never found but had the chance to experience even for a little bit. I love you. I've always loved you. Some things don't change."

He thought his mouth hung open but it was closed shut. He was parched, needing water. I wasn't expecting a reply so his reaction didn't insult me. I knew he wouldn't be expecting the words now or ever but just as I was validated when I was going through hell in my recovery, he needed it now and I couldn't deny him what I was feeling. Especially because I didn't know what we would be walking into tomorrow.

Standing on my tip-toes, I stroked his cheek before kissing him. He returned it, even if it was shaky.

"I'm scared of loving you." He told me quietly. "I'm scared of what that means."

"I know. It's okay."

He took my hand and brought it to his lips.

"I believe you do and that's enough." I smiled.

"I never told you."

"You just did. I've read between your lines and I have been the moment you arrived in Caelodh."

"But you deserve so much more." He told me. It was honestly what he felt.

"Then admit it, Bryan. There's no one here. Just admit it. Give me more."

She was wrong. He noticed Ronan in the doorway and once he was seen, Ronan ducked and hid himself away. At least he respected them enough to give them five minutes when they could never get it with everyone hanging around. He could feel Ronan pleading with him. It was a sick telepathy game and one that Bryan was losing. He was urging Bryan to finally be honest.

"I admit it, Cath. I've fallen for you...hard. Everything I'm doing... it's all for you because I love you."

"And my father hiding behind the door isn't persuading you to say that?"

Bryan smirked and chuckled while taking me into his arms.

"How do you do it?"

"Because, like you, he loves me and only wants what's best."

"Which is?" He asked.

"You. But I'll not pressure you and neither will he."

"You telling me that you love me is slight pressure Catherine. You're going back tomorrow."

"So let me have tonight."

He studied me intently and, understanding the proposition, his kiss lingered long enough to convince me of his answer. He searched for years and finally found what had been evading him for so long. He found peace and his heart became alive with it and, in turn, he shared it with me.

"Okay." He answered. "I'll give you tonight."

"No work. No medicine, no chemicals, no illness, no maps."

"Just us." He promised.

"I couldn't ask for more." I separated from him and turned to go. "Speak with Ronan. Then please come in for dinner. Your mother has outdone herself."

"That's another issue." He scowled.

"One that needs to be fixed." I scolded back.

Ronan came into the doorway hearing that I was leaving. I squeezed his arm as I passed him but he only stared at Bryan. When I was gone, he walked slowly toward the tall blond.

"You said you've never touched my daughter." He growled.

"And now I have. What do you want, Ronan?" Bryan snapped.

"You'll be late to see her, if at all. We've something to do that cannot wait. Where's your bow?"

Archer stepped through the door with a dark look about him. It ignited a protective instinct in Bryan that he had not had since his childhood but now was laced with retaliation and strength. It seemed they were going to war and he was obligated to join them. The timing couldn't be worse.

"The sun hasn't set yet and I'm hungry. You want to go in with guns blazing, fine. You can't be seen though. My call. Period."

"Eat your fill then Bryan Williams." Archer told him. "Because you'll need it."

*****

As he watched the news, history had repeated itself and it scared him. He constantly lived in fear but it was never his fault. It was always the girls. The girls caused him such embarrassment. Yelling didn't work and he did a lot of that. Hands worked. Empty bottles worked. Cigarette butts worked. Touch worked. They were girls. It was their job. It didn't matter about relations and he told his sons the same thing. Now, as he sat and listened to the joke of a news reporter, he wished he had a gun so he could be Elvis and shoot the face of the broadcaster who described his second daughter that was now gone without a trace. She ran like Catherine had. Broke his heart like Catherine had. Disrespected his honor like Catherine had. He wished he had a gun. He was furious. There were no witnesses to Pacey's disappearance just like Catherine's and no signs of violence. That was the difference in these cases. Violence was all that was evident when Catherine ran and so he was assumed to be a murderer. He didn't think the police were even searching for Pacey. Why would they? Because of who he was and his history, the detectives probably felt Pacey was better off dead.

"Assholes." He muttered. "No one understands the rules of the world or what they should be!" He shouted at the screen.

He was drunk. It took more and more alcohol to do it but he was eventually able to get to that state where he was numb. If he couldn't, Sylvia was blamed. Tonight though, she was in the hospital. Something about alcohol poisoning. He hoped she wouldn't come back. She was useless now.

Douglas Richter turned to his son that had just lit himself a joint. The squeaking and banging from upstairs told him Trevor was preoccupying himself in other ways. It was an addiction with him. The money he made was spent on woman that needed it but every time they left, it was in tears because Trevor liked it rough and they had no clue that his sweet talk would soon turn into verbal threats and soft touches would draw fresh blood. The girls left quickly and quietly. There was never any police. They needed the money and it was the only way they knew how to make it and, after handling them like meat, Trevor paid well.

"Glenn. Hand it over." He asked in his usual demanding way.

Glenn smiled and held his breath as the drug absorbed into him.

"It's good. I found someone new." He squeaked.

"Oh yeah?"

Glenn exhaled and sat back as he held the joint out for his dad.

"You roll these things like cigars. Where you comin' up with the cash for this?"

"No where you need to know about." Glenn answered flatly.

"You in trouble?"

"Fuck no. I'm good. Real good."

"My boy." Douglas' smile was crooked, just like his heart.

He took a toke and nodded approval.

"Not bad."

"It's laced. Nothing crazy. Just let it work."

"I need it to work. This crap about Pacey...bitch ran."

"Good. Don't need a kid around. Her mom's gone. She's gone. Don't have any more babies dad." Glenn told him shaking his head. Babies were always girls and they were nothing but problems.

"Hey! Watch it. Don't speak ill of the dead. She cornered me. She did it on purpose. I told her to get rid of it. She wouldn't."

"Well..." Glenn took back the joint and inhaled. It smelled fantastic. "You're free now."

"We're free but at what cost. Got cops here all the fucking time. Can't have a gun."

"You don't need a gun." Glenn answered.

"Do you have a gun?"

"Tomorrow. I found one. I'm payin' a lot for it but it's sweet, dad."

"Can I try it?"

There was a huge thud and murmuring from above them that interrupted Douglas' train of thought. A woman screamed, which wasn't out of place. They were always crying out but when she ran down the stairs without Trevor paying her, they sat straighter wondering what the hell was going on. She had left the door open and through it emerged a very large and broad man. He stood at least six foot five and his face was set in a murderous expression. He had someone follow him. This man only stood to the other one's shoulders but he was viewing the room before him with such speed and accuracy that if there were people hiding, he would have found them in under a second. Glenn shot up from his chair and just as fast, the second man prepared and launched an arrow straight into his leg. Then, without a second thought, shot one into his shoulder. He howled in pain and stumbled back, missing the chair and sliding down the wall. Douglas was furious but stopped from leaping forward because he heard something tumbling down the stairs. Trevor's body rolled down the steps, breaking the banister and landing on his stomach on the floor with his pants down. A blond man, tall and muscular, stepped over him. Trevor, it seemed, had passed out.

Ronan only had eyes for the drunk man before him. He entered the living room, understanding that he was at a supreme advantage. Glenn was sweating and pale. He squeaked at his dad to call the police but Ronan had other ideas.

"Who the hell are you? What are you doing in my house?" Douglas demanded loudly as he looked at his sons.

Ronan took his time. He walked around the living room, sauntered into the kitchen where he was appalled at the disgusting filth as his boots stuck to the floor. There were liquor bottles on the table. Some full, some empty. Ashtrays were overflowing as was the garbage. It stunk. Was this how Catherine lived or had it gotten worse over the years and this is what Pacey lived in. Either way, he was horrified at the state of it. Coming back to the living room he smiled at Douglas, feigned amusement dancing in his eyes.

"My apologies sir. I do believe I have caused an intrusion but it is for good reason. Won't you sit? You look as though you should sit."

"No. I won't sit. Get out of my house!"

"SIT DOWN!!!!" Ronan shouted.

He went to Douglas and grabbed him by the head. Slamming it into the wall, he busted the drywall and then pushed the man down where he nearly vomited.

"Dad!" Glenn exclaimed.

Archer stomped over to him pointing the bow, locked and loaded, at the man's face.

"Are you the one that defiles children and calls yourself a hero by doing so?" He asked.

"What?" Glenn replied, holding his leg that was in severe pain.

Archer grabbed the bow from the leg and pulled it out shoving it in with the arrow at the shoulder. Glenn began screaming but Archer closed his hand over his mouth stopping it. Glenn's breath came in painful spurts.

"Shut up." Archer whispered. "Are you the one that does it?"

Glenn shook his head quickly.

"Who is?"

Glenn's eyes moved to where his brother was laying. Archer smiled wickedly then bent lower to whisper in Glenn's ear.

"Do not scream. I will kill you, now, if you scream. I've not been ordered to take your life but I will."

Ronan slapped Douglas in the face to wake him from his possible concussion.

"Listen to me." He demanded.

Douglas blinked, trying to focus on this man's face. It would have to do.

"I come for three children that you have ruined. I come for two girls and a boy. Do you know Catherine? Do you know Pacey? Do you know Bryan?"

Bryan straightened at this and watched as Ronan growled his name like speaking of his own flesh and blood.

"Do you know them? They are my children! Not from blood. Oh no. Two, you created. One is by luck."

"Catherine? Pacey?" Douglas asked. "She's..."

"She's alive and I have raised her by my hands. You will never see her. You will never see Pacey. Catherine is beautiful but you will never experience such beauty. Bryan has survived your memory. He has beaten the nightmare of your face. Do you remember him?! The boy that lived next door? The boy that sheltered the girl that you destroyed and I put back together, fragile piece by fragile piece. And now I must do it for Pacey as well."

"I went to prison!!! She's alive? That bitch put me in prison!!!"

Ronan brought him up by the collar of his shirt and threw him against the wall. He began to curl the shirt in his hands, choking Douglas as Glenn looked on in horror.

"Don't kill him!"

Ronan shot him a look of disgust.

"You love a man so deeply that has taken hearts of his own. That has taken bodies of his own?"

"It was years ago!" Glenn pleaded.

"It was YESTERDAY!" Ronan was now red with fury seeing how delusional this household was. He turned to Bryan who didn't see anything but a target as he steadied his bow to line up with Douglas' head. A target being Douglas Richter. A target that he felt he could kill but morality stopped him launching an arrow that would do it.

"Go. You'll not be witness to this." Ronan seethed.

"But..."

"Go! We'll be done here shortly."

"I deserve this!" Bryan shouted. "Why else am I here?"

"We disappear." Archer answered. "You may not. Go."

Bryan knew he was right. He hadn't decided what his future was and he couldn't risk being seen. Bringing a hood over his head, Bryan exited the door to nothing. He closed it behind him and went to the Rover. When Ronan was sure he was gone he nodded to Archer. Withdrawing a knife, Archer intended to make it swift. He didn't torture. It wasn't his style. All he saw was the little girls and their broken bodies and spirits. It was all he saw and it spurred him on to end the visions once and for all. This was an opportunity not to be wasted.

"What are you doing?" Glenn demanded.

"I wish you good night. You'll go first. I wouldn't want you to watch your own father die." Archer replied in a hushed and peaceful tone. "This is for your own good."

The cut was swift. Glenn simply passed out. It was the least Archer could do since he seemed to be the more innocent one here. The blood oozed from his throat and onto the floor. Poor Dougie wasn't aware of anything. He was nearly gone as Ronan had not released his grip from his neck. As Ronan took the life of Catherine's father, Trevor began to stir. The groans were awful; the cries even worse. He realized that his legs were twisted in a way that anyone looking at them would know they were dislocated or broken. When Ronan was sure Douglas was gone because of the smell of defecation in his pants, he moved to Trevor and kicked him to roll him over. Squatting so his eyes were on the half-naked man that Bryan had found severely assaulting a young woman, Ronan looked him over and shook his head, seeing that Bryan had caused quite the swelling to his face.

"You know..." He pulled a knife from his pocket and studied it. It was very sharp and seductive and it craved attention. "When the bulls have taken more of their share and have fathered a number of calves, they need to be stopped. But, he's still young, can still live a very good and fulfilling life. It's just he's usually missing something. Do you think you could possibly live without it? You seem to use it more than a bull. Including on family." Ronan asked grabbing the one thing that no man would ever be able to identify without.

Before Trevor could even scream, Archer placed a pillow over his head. Ronan sliced easily. It was just like cattle. It was even more fulfilling. He tossed the appendage to the side and sliced down the man's leg knowing exactly where he would bleed out. In seconds the screams were quiet. The whole house was quiet. Ronan looked around and out the window where lights shone signaling Bryan was there. Without a sound, they stood and exited the home. It was only the blood on their hands that was the slight annoyance. Other than that, their conscience was clear.

"Archer?" Ronan spoke with a hint of exhaustion in his voice.

"Yes father."

"Let's go home."

Archer pulled open the rear door of the Land Rover and made eye contact with the one man he so adored.

"Yes. Let's."

*****

Bryan tossed the keys on the counter and looked around his home. Bodie came to meet him at the door. She was dopy, like he had woken her from a deep sleep. He bent to give her a rub and noticed that the only light that was on was a living room lamp. He had dropped Ronan and Archer off at his parents' place. He didn't even know if anyone was left in his house. Trudging up the steps, he first went to the spare room and opened the door. Pacey lay still, dead to the world with her mouth hanging open. She clung to a giant horse that he had picked up for her earlier that day after the fight that had yet to be resolved. He hadn't said one word to his parents during dinner and avoided them when they left to take Erynne and Alex back to the house. Looking at his watch as he took it off, he groaned that it was closing in on midnight and he had to get up in a matter of hours.

Turning to the bathroom, he flicked on the light and studied his face. When had he aged so much? Last week he didn't look so rough around the edges. It seems everyone that was involved in this had aged quite a bit. When this was over, he was going to take a few weeks off. He needed the time to get to know himself again after so much discovery and fear. Bryan washed his hands and ran a toothbrush over his teeth. He splashed water on his face and toweled it off. He was too tired to even entertain the idea of having a shower. Nor did he want to risk waking Pacey. Leaving the bathroom, he allowed Bodie entrance first while shrugging off his sweater and t-shirt.

Catherine was there. She lay on her side with her dark hair spread out on the pillow. Her breath was soft and deep. If he was tired, she had to be just as much. Bodie went to her bed by the closet and scratched around it a few times before she lay down, her I.D. tags jingling as she fell into sleep. Bryan pulled back his blankets and let his jeans slip off before joining the warm body that was now stirring to wakefulness.

"Hi..." His kiss cut me off. It was slow and gentle yet was filled with need.

"I can't love you until you tell me it's okay Catherine." He whispered. "And I really need to love you right now."

I felt him in the dark and nodded, needing him just as badly.

"It's okay."

"Are you sure?"

"It's okay." I repeated.

He was gentle with his touch. I gave him permission to explore as he did for me. I loved the feel of his body; hard and taught that showed only strength in every single one of his movements. He was an open book because there was nothing about this that he would hide. He wanted to be vulnerable with me. Something he never was with anyone else. I shook and he soothed. I wept and he consoled. My breath matched his own as I opened to allow him to join with me. I called his name and he answered with mine. As we rocked in rhythm that was only ours, our foreheads came together and we stared at each other, neither one wanting to close our eyes in case we would miss something.

I laid my hand on his cheek as he strained and his movements stopped. He sighed heavily and shuddered, keeping still so as not to create any distance between us. The early morning engulfed us as we lay in stillness, hearts calming and breath slowing. His hands were warm as they softly stroked down my body stopping at my hips. I brought a leg up to straddle him and he smiled lazily at my meager attempt to keep him there.

"Don't leave." I told him.

"Who says I'm leaving." He whispered.

"How much time do we have?"

"Forever."

"It's not enough."

He rolled to his side and brought me to his chest. Playing with my fingers with one hand, he lazily stroked a finger up and down my spine with his other.

"When this is over..." He started.

"Don't." I stopped him. I didn't want to hear that word.

"Don't what?"

"I don't want to talk about the future. I can't see it and it scares me."

Shifting his position, he looked into my face in the darkness.

"I have never forgotten you and I couldn't...ever. I never dreamed that you would become the woman you are today. I wondered how...if you were alive, how perfect you would be. I held the ghost of you so closely that no other woman could come close to what I had built you up as, in my mind." Stroking my cheek he smiled. "Little did I know that what I could ever imagine couldn't hold a candle to the truth of the real you."

He wiped a tear from my cheek and kissed me gently.

"I never want you to fear again." He continued. "And the only way that's ever going to happen is if I can make that go away."

"I don't fear." I told him. "Not since I saw you in those woods with an arrow pointed in my face. Not since you found me."

Bryan chuckled and kissed my knuckles.

"After this is over and we do see a future, I want you in mine."

"Bryan..."

"I don't want to think about the details. I don't want to talk about how difficult that will be. Just...in this moment, Catherine, without thinking about what's around us or what has to be done...I need you in my life. I can't let you go. I can't have you as a ghost or a memory anymore. Not after I've loved the real thing."

"What are you saying?" I asked.

He took a breath to steady himself then took a leap of faith.

"Marry me."

"What?" I laughed nervously.

We sat up and he took my face in his hands.

"I've mourned you my whole life and then I go for a hike and I find you. I'm not taking that for granted. In this moment, without thinking of anyone else, duty or obligation, tell me Cath...will you marry me?"

"Oh Bryan." I sighed.

His throat was dry. He felt a desperate panic at the hesitancy. He knew, even when he spoke the words, that it was a long shot but he had to ask and as he silently panicked, the concern in her face slowly started to be replaced by pure joy. A smile crept up and she bit her lip. It was what she did when she was nervous. It was what she did when she tried to hide emotions that she wasn't used to feeling like happiness and hope. It was a trait that had followed her from youth to adult and it nearly made him sob with joy. She nodded a little and his eyes brightened.

"Is that a yes?" He asked.

"Yes."

"Yeah?"

"We'll find a way. We just have to." I told him.

Bryan wrapped me in his arms and rocked me while kissing my head. His life was now just starting but it was still so unclear. Wiping the thoughts away, he held me closer.

"We will. I promise you. We'll find a way."

*****

Alex pulled up to Bryan's house at exactly six o'clock. This was it. She looked to the sky where rain was only showing on her windshield, the clouds obscured by a black sky. The call for an autumn storm was on the morning radio show. It seemed like it had been raining forever but the little rain that they were getting was going to be nothing like the rain of this afternoon. It wasn't the best weather but it would have to do. Yesterday she had put in her request for emergency leave. They asked how long. She said a couple of weeks. She had to see a dying relative. It was the best thing she could come up with and almost true. There were a lot of dying people where she was going if they weren't dead already. The final studies that Bryan allowed her to do on the virus turned her stomach into knots. It was nasty and aggressive and would probably wipe out thousands if it didn't lose steam. There seemed to be a time limit to it. It only held strength for a little while. It was funny. It seemed to die off as if it was handing its life to another to take its place. It worked with speed but quickly burned out. It was reproduced easily but lacked sustainability. Hopefully all those properties were on their side.

She needed a night to herself. Archer stayed with the Williams while she packed what she thought she needed. She wasn't a camper or a backpacker per say but did find a lot of cool stuff at the stores and spent a ton of money on things that she probably didn't need but it was for her own comfort and ease that she bought them. Lugging the pack out of her trunk she was sure Bryan would laugh at her. She wore heavy cargo pants and a sweater, bought boots and a coat that made her look as if she just jumped out of an advertisement for an adventure magazine. She rolled her eyes and smiled. This would certainly be an adventure. Climbing the steps to his front door, she rang the bell hoping that they were up. They had to be. It was nearly time to go.

Pacey opened the door and grinned at her.

"Hi Alex!"

"Hey squirt. How'd you sleep?" Alex answered as Pacey opened the door wider.

"Real good. I'm excited."

"That makes one of us." She muttered seeing Bryan come in from the kitchen.

"Hey." He greeted her and came to give her a kiss on the cheek.

"Everything ready?" She asked.

"I can't fit it all in. I'm trying to rearrange stuff."

"Great." She sighed, rubbing her forehead. She was sure there were permanent lines of stress on a once smooth surface.

"It's a lot of stuff."

"Want me to pull 'round back? We can fit what we can into the car."

"Your car won't make it up the hills in those woods." He answered, almost laughing with the idea of her sporty two door making its way through a dense wood.

"Wait." She held up her hand to stop his talking. "You're taking the Rover into the forest?"

"Have to." He shrugged.

"That's your baby."

"It's a sacrifice, I know." He smiled at her outfit. "Nice clothes. Doing some modelling later?"

She groaned and nearly threw a boot at him.

"What? I said they were nice."

"Sarcastically!" She snapped.

"Is that a new pack too?"

"I swear to God, Williams..."

"Coffee?" He asked stepping away. More to save his head from a boot than to be nice.

"A big one."

She couldn't help but smile. He was in a really good mood for going back into something he didn't have a clue about. He was right. They had to bring everything. Bryan's garage had to look like nothing had happened in it. It was all going to Caelodh. Pacey came back into the room with a pack of her own. It was an old one. She had filled it with the gifts of clothing that Bryan had bought her and the couple of toys that he had indulged in as well. Apparently, shopping didn't only work for women who needed to blow steam. It worked for men too and by the look of this little girl, there was still more than enough healing to do but she looked happy and ready for a restart; the restart her mother promised her but never knew when it would come. She sat in the living room and waited. 6:10. They needed to get moving.

Bryan came back in with coffee as the front door opened to reveal Ronan and Archer. Pacey was delighted and ran to Ronan who caught her and brought her to his chest.

"How's my girl. Sleep well, did you?"

"Yeah." She giggled as he tickled her tummy.

"Are you ready for adventure, Pacey?"

"I'm ready. Bryan gave me a backpack for my things. I just have to put my coat on."

"It is cold." Erynne agreed as she came in. "Good Morning." She announced to everyone. "There's rain."

"It's supposed to be pretty heavy in a couple of hours." Alex added, welcoming Erynne.

"I'm almost packed." Bryan told them. "I'll lock the computers in the basement..." He trailed off seeing his parents come into the house last.

"I can help with that." Edward told him.

They all watched the three of them as Bryan put down his coffee cup on an end table readying himself for another battle.

"It smells wonderful. Is there breakfast?" Erynne asked.

"Yeah. It does that. Let's go see. Catherine must be cooking something." Archer chimed in.

With one last look to Bryan, Ronan left the room with Pacey still in his arms. Heather took off her hat and held it to her chest. Edward only stood in place.

"We've been invited by Ronan to join this team. We didn't feel right about coming along if we didn't speak with you first. I brought my truck..." Edward looked toward the front door like his truck was parked right there. "I figure you might need the room."

"We are so sorry, Bryan. We had no idea how hard this was for you. I mean...we assumed a lot." Heather spoke and took a step forward. "All we ever wanted was to protect you and you were such a sensitive boy. To talk about it...we thought it may do more harm than good."

Bryan looked at his parents and the effort they put forth into making amends. He didn't want to leave them like this but his pride was making forgiveness difficult.

"Do you think your truck can make it up those hills?" Bryan asked flatly.

"I have the chains. I have a saw in case we need to cut our way through but I studied the maps last night and we may not have to."

"Oh yeah?"

"We don't know where the curtain starts or stops. We just assume it follows the lay lines. All we have to do is get to Peorth. How doesn't matter."

"The same way I got there would be preferable." Bryan answered. "Ronan made plans with his people. I'm not sure what they are. He never told me."

"I think we can make it work." Edward told him. "I'd like to make it work."

"Brenda?" Bryan asked.

"We called her last night. We said we were leaving sooner than expected. There was a deal we couldn't pass up. She knows how much we love our travel." Heather tried to smile but lying to her daughter wasn't what she liked to do.

"I can't promise what's beyond those trees will be a holiday." Bryan told them. "I'm sorry. I'm sorry I hid so much from you. I'm sorry I still carry it around. I'm sorry I took Pacey..." He stopped talking as his chin shook and his voice cracked. "I couldn't leave her."

Heather came to him and took his hands seeing how emotional he was and how he was trying to hold it together.

"We know. We know you did what you thought was best and it was. She'll be safe now. Catherine's safe. It's all happening for good reason."

"I love her." Bryan sighed. "I can't let her go. I could never let her go. Why? We were just kids."

"I'm not sure nor do I want you to. All I ever wanted for you was happiness. You finding Catherine again is pretty serendipitous. It's one of those things that's meant to be."

"I don't know what's going to happen." He told her honestly. "I'm scared of any sort of goodbye; with anyone."

"No one knows, Bryan." Edward came to his son and put his arms around his shoulders. "But we raised you to know what to do about it. You're smart. We trust you. It's not like we don't know where you are or where you might end up."

"Yeah." Bryan agreed. "You'll know."

"But now, you have a job to do. One that you didn't ask for but need to do just the same. We're here to help."

"Are you sure about this?" He asked his parents.

"Heavens Bryan! I've never seen a castle in my life. I'm so excited." Heather told him, trying to make it sound sincere.

"It's not that romantic." Bryan sniffed and smiled at her.

"Still, it's something to see isn't it?"

"It is." He agreed. "It really is."

"So, can we join you?" Edward asked.

Bryan hesitated then nodded.

"I sure could use your help."

They looked up to the ceiling where thunder could be heard outside.

"The sooner the better I'm sure. Let's get the truck packed." Edward's urgency was stronger than Bryan's. He knew what the rain could bring in the mountains. He wanted to beat Mother Nature's wrath.

"Thanks." Bryan brought his parents into a group hug. "I love you guys."

Heather didn't feel better about the situation nor did she feel worse. She just knew, at that moment, all was how it was supposed to be. She hugged him tight then stepped back as Catherine came into the room.

"Will you have something to eat. It will be a long trip." I asked.

"Yes. Thank you Catherine." Heather walked towards me leaving her coat on.

"Let's get that truck loaded. Catherine, I'll have mine to go." Edward told me as he went to move his truck.

*****

"Bodie!" Bryan called to his dog who was pacing back and forth with excitement. There was no room in the back so she would have to settle in between him and Catherine.

"I'll ride with Edward." Archer announced. "Alex?"

"Yeah. Sounds good." She answered as she tied up her boot.

"Come along Pacey. It's time. Better late than never." Erynne hurried her into her coat and helped her with her mitts. "There you are. Nice and warm?"

"Yes. Thank you."

"Alright."

"We'll meet at the Exxon on 15 to gas up." Edward told Bryan as he passed them on the way out the door.

"I'll race you." Bryan smiled.

"Don't do anything to draw attention to yourself. People are still looking for Pacey." Edward was serious. This could be stopped before it even began.

"I won't. Scouts honor. See you there."

Bryan watched as people got into their allotted vehicles. He gave his home one last look around then left making sure Bodie was waiting by the truck. He'd be damned if he'd forget her this time. The sky was lightening up. They were running a little behind what Bryan wanted but it was all good. They were completely organized and had managed to fit everything in that needed to be taken. Trotting to his truck, he unlocked it for everyone and they made themselves comfortable in its warmth. Ronan struggled with Pacey's belt as she giggled at his frustration. Bodie sat poker straight, looking out the window enjoying the view from her front seat.

"Ready?" He asked and not waiting for an answer, shoulder checked behind him and took off. Edward followed close behind.

I took Bryan's hand and he squeezed mine back. We would make it. We would make it with a kidnapped child and a disease that could wipe out millions if allowed to escape its containment. Bryan packed it all. He had to. Nothing could be seen by anyone in his world. If it was and if it fell into the wrong hands, this world was screwed. The rain was falling harder now. It would be a miracle if we made it further than the road. Bryan had helped his father with the chains on his truck. For September, it was chilly and the constant rain didn't help. They checked for mudslide warnings in the mountains or flash flood warnings. There were none so they were travelling on a prayer that it would stay that way.

The gas station was busy and they had to wait in line for a pump. Edward pulled out the Jerry Cans that he had brought to fill up. Bryan looked back at Pacey and gave her a grin seeing her nervous face.

"Last chance for Twinkies, Pacey."

She only nodded.

"Hey. Look at me." He told her softly.

She turned her face up to his as she leaned into Erynne.

"We're almost free."

"Okay." She whispered.

Erynne cradled her face and kissed her head with soothing small kisses.

"Twinkie?" Bryan asked again.

"Yes please." She answered.

"Alright then. That's better."

He pulled the hood of his coat up so the rain didn't completely drench him. As he filled his truck up he helped his dad with the Jerry Cans. There were four in total. It just gave them that extra peace of mind that they could come back to a life that his parents weren't ready to leave behind completely.

"I got this. Go back to the truck." Bryan told his dad, screwing the top closed on the last of the cans.

"You sure?"

"No problem."

Bryan jogged towards the door of the gas station where he saw, on their television screens, Pacey's picture. The knots in his stomach got larger as he picked a couple packs of fat filled pastries and watched as the search for this kid became more intense.

"They might lock this city down." The cashier told him as he came to pay. "How could a child vanish into thin air?"

"It's a puzzle." Bryan shook his head trying to clear it.

"It's just like twenty years ago. I remember the day. They look just like each other." The cashier watched the screen as Catherine's picture came into view with Pacey's.

"Are they really putting road blocks up?" Bryan asked.

"Don't know. There's a news conference in ten minutes to say. The whole household was murdered. Murdered! They think it's drugs."

"It's always drugs. Thanks man. Keep the change." Bryan tossed the money at him and quickly left.

Jumping into the truck his jaw was set. I noticed the new tension and gave Bodie a pat.

"What's the matter?" I asked.

"Road blocks. We have to get out of the city limits now."

"What? Why?"

"Pacey." He muttered as he put the truck into gear and sped off.

Taking his phone, Bryan dialed his dad's number.

"What is it?" Edward asked.

"We have to take a detour. There's a service road up ahead in about a quarter of a mile. Follow me."

"Why?"

"They're setting up road blocks. It'll take us right out of town. It's a bit of a detour but I've driven it before. It's gravel so hold on tight."

"Bryan, I really hope you know what you're doing."

"Trust me. I know this city and I know this land. You're in for a bumpy ride."

"Fine. I'll follow."

Edward hung up and turned to Heather.

"Your son is crazy!"

"Why is it that every time Bryan does something you don't agree with he's my son? You were the same way or don't you remember."

Edward snickered remembering those days.

"Fine. He's my son. We're both crazy."

"Why are we detouring?" Alex asked.

"Road blocks. Because of Pacey." Edward answered. "We're taking the long way. Up the mountain roads."

"Shit."

"Yes Alex. It sure is shit."

He watched as Bryan's Land Rover took a right. Edward followed and remembered the road that Bryan turned on. The trees were immense. The only people that used these roads were those who lived out in the country and for no other reason than to get to a major city. They were roads that went on forever through this State but no one really knew about them. Bryan seemed to know them like the back of his hand as he took the winding roads at a faster speed than what was posted.

"He seems to know where he's going." Heather was reading Edwards thoughts. The wipers were going faster, trying to keep up with the falling rain. They all watched the clock as Bryan continued down and up the narrow roads, passing no one because no one would be stupid enough to drive them in this weather. Creeks had risen and were about to break their beds. The water was fast. Heather started to get nervous.

"Come on Bryan. It's been an hour of this crap." Edward muttered.

As if in answer to his frustration, Bryan cleared a small bridge and came to an opening in a highway. He turned right again and opened his window to wave at his dad. The highway was free and clear of blocks. The traffic was light and for once this morning, Edward felt like everything was going to be okay. Even the sky seemed to be clearing.

"Everyone good?" Edward asked. "I have Gravol...or Scotch."

"Edward Williams!" Heather exclaimed.

"I only brought it for this trip. Lord knows we'll need it."

"I'll take the Scotch." Alex told him.

"Glove compartment."

Rolling her eyes, Heather opened up the compartment to see a huge bottle of Scotch. She passed it back and Alex opened it like she was dying of thirst. She took a large gulp and passed it to Archer. It burned her throat, a feeling that was welcomed and soothed as it lingered.

"That's good Scotch." The words came out scratchy and she coughed a little to get the feeling back.

"Yes. That hits the spot doesn't it." Archer agreed handing it back to Heather.

She stared at it as if tempting it to make up her mind for her.

"Go ahead Heather. You're on vacation." Edward grinned.

She took a swig and cringed at the strength of it.

"That's pretty good Scotch." She smiled. "Really pretty good."

"And that's not the only bottle."

"I like riding with Edward." Archer grinned. "Can I have some more?"

*****

Closed To Campers

It was obvious the place was locked up tight. Bryan walked up and down the road like a mountain lion looking for a meal. He wanted to see if the office was as closed up as the campsite was. The service road that the ranger had let him into, when this all began, was the one he wanted to see. Edward got out of his truck and took the maps with him. The rain was only a spit now which was a relief.

"I'm gonna go up and see if the office is closed. Look for cameras and stuff like that. I'll be back in ten." He told him.

"I don't know, Bryan. There has to be an easier way without drawing attention to two trucks ripping through the forest. This is protected land."

"What do you suggest?"

"Well..." Edward's thoughts were scattered. There were many ways in. He just wasn't sure if it would lead them to the coordinates that Bryan had plotted when he entered back into Montana. "How treed is it up there?"

"It's pretty dense."

"So we'd have to go around a little bit anyway. Look here. There's a clearing three miles before your coordinates."

"Yeah."

"If we could get there..."

"Could be boggy with all this rain. Looks like we could be at dead ends either way."

"True." Edward agreed while keeping his eyes on the map.

While they figured it out, Pacey leaned forward and tapped me on the shoulder.

"Catherine?" She asked.

"Yes Pacey?"

"I have to go."

Preoccupied with my own thoughts I had no idea what she was talking about.

"Go where?"

"I have to go to the bathroom." She whispered in embarrassment.

"Now?"

"Please?"

With a glance out the window, I sighed and straightened to open the door.

"Alright. Come on."

She squeezed between Erynne and the seat and left the confines of the Land Rover. Taking it as an opportunity, Ronan left the vehicle as well. Watching Catherine and Pacey wonder off behind some trees, he smelled the air. It smelled damp with a hint of fire. He could smell home and wondered how much longer it would take to arrive. He looked around at the land. He watched as Bryan and Edward figured out the best way to get them back. He watched through the windows of the truck as Alex and Archer spoke in hushed tones in the back seat; Alex resting her head on Archer's shoulder. He should have felt calm. He should have felt relieved to have gotten this far. He was well looked after. His family was safe. But he didn't feel calm. He felt as if he was being watched. Now, as a warning sounded a quiet alarm in his brain, it was suddenly too quiet.

"Catherine!" He shouted. "Catherine MacAraa!"

The silence was unnerving.

Bryan and Edward both looked up from the maps. Something wasn't right.

"Pacey!" Ronan shouted for the small girl, hoping she would come when she was called.

Hearts beating fast, Bryan and Ronan walked in the direction that Ronan saw me walk in.

"Dad?" I asked, coming out of the trees, Pacey close at hand. "What's wrong?"

His heart nearly stopped but there was no time for that.

"Get us out of here. Now!" Ronan demanded.

"What's wrong?" Bryan asked.

"We're surrounded. Now. Go now!"

"Dad! Take the lead. We'll do it your way!" Bryan called and seeing Bryan's urgency, Edward wasted no time getting into his truck.

Buckling into his seat, Bryan looked in his rearview mirror at Ronan's face.

"What happened back there? What did you see?"

"It's what I didn't see that has me cautious. It's like cold fingers creeping up my spine."

"You're on edge." Bryan took a long breath to try and recover from the tiniest bit of panic. "We all are."

"I have been away from my throne for a week. Anything could be happening that I've no idea about. The safety of my family, including you, are my first priority. I've never been wrong with feelings. It's how I've made it this far and my father and his father before him. When something's not right, it isn't."

"Okay. I believe you. We're almost there." Bryan gave in and showed his hands on the steering wheel as a sign of backing down. There was no arguing with Ronan and usually, his instincts were right. They were all caught in twenty years of proof of that.

Edward took them through a clearing then dense wood. The mud was deep but with the chains on the tires and the 4x4 on both vehicles, they seemed to be doing pretty good. Bryan's cell rang and he clicked it on while trying to maintain control of his Rover through the thick bunch of trees.

"Where is this place?" Edward asked now at a crawling pace.

"About five miles to the east."

"We'll need the saw to do it."

"How thick does it look up there?" Bryan asked as he tried to look past his dad's truck.

"Pretty thick. Not to mention the hill right ahead. Wait. I see a way around it. You following?"

"I'm right behind you. Keep moving or I'm going to be stuck."

"How many miles did you say?" Edward needed to hear it again. If anything it was for hope.

"Five. Four and a half but who's counting."

They crawled through the trees and the moss. The rain started again which made it difficult for them to see. The GPS was going nuts, telling them that they were there but the compass couldn't read a thing. Edward stopped his truck and got out. Bryan followed and Ronan couldn't help himself but accompany them both.

"Is this it?" Edward asked.

"I don't know. The GPS is going crazy." Bryan looked around, trying to recognize anything that could point the way. "The only way to know is to feel."

"To feel?"

"It feels like an invisible curtain. That's the best way to describe it."

"This is so weird." Edward mumbled.

Ignoring him, Bryan walked a few paces. He looked at his watch's compass and saw they were only a few yards away from where he had come and gone only a week before but he didn't recognize any of it.

"Bodie." He thought. "Bodie!"

Hearing her name, she jumped out of the truck and went to him.

"Where is it Bodie? Where's the veil?"

She cocked her head to the side, looking confused.

"You brought me through it once. Please do it again."

It would be a miracle if she could; a shot in the dark but anything was possible at this point. He clung to possible.

"Find it Bodie." He instructed and pointed outward, toward the green of the woods. "Go now!"

She took off at a run. He jogged to keep her in sight. He felt like he was being watched. Maybe Ronan was right. Maybe they were surrounded but by what? There was nothing out here. Bodie suddenly stopped and backed away from a certain area while the hair on her back stood on end. Taking his hand, he swiped at the air. It was there. It was faint but it was there. This was it. It was strange. Something else was also there but he couldn't see anything. He strained trying but there was nothing; just a pack of trees. Ronan was right. Something was up.

"Come on, girl. Into the truck." He told her as he backed away from the veil.

She wasted no time and neither did he. He jumped in and started the vehicle, unnerved and wishing he felt better about this. There was no turning back. This was it. He drove to the lead and drove through the space where he felt the curtain. It wasn't an easy push. It was like the time he lived now had no desire to enter the part that was Catherine's. He pushed on the gas and lurched through. Once through he drove a bit ahead while his dad had the same problem.

"Are we through?" Ronan asked.

"I think so." Bryan answered almost out of breath. "I know what you mean about feeling like something's not right. It's like these woods are haunted or something." He tried to laugh it off but couldn't. "I'm heading for the road."

"Due north." Ronan agreed.

For the next twenty minutes, the Rover's passengers were quiet.

"Is this home?" Pacey asked.

"Almost." Erynne answered as she looked at the forest around her.

"I don't like this place." Pacey whispered as she watched out the windows. Her face became pale and her lips, a thin line of tension.

"Why love?"

"There's too many people with no eyes here."

I gulped down terror with her words. Too many people with no eyes. How could she have known? She couldn't have known. And now she was petrified because she could somehow see them. By the look of her, it wasn't the storytelling of a kid looking for attention. It was very real.

"What do you mean Pacey?" I asked.

"They're everywhere and they have no eyes." She covered her own eyes to try and hide herself.

I stole a glance at Bryan. He was just as unnerved as I was. Maybe that's what he was feeling. Maybe that's what Ronan meant. There was no reason not to trust her. To say something like that out of the blue with no knowledge about what Lueken had done...it was too uncanny to ignore.

"We're not staying here Pacey." Bryan told her. "We'll be out of here soon.

Making sure his dad was close, he stepped on the gas and made it to the road. From out of nowhere walked a hooded figure. Bryan stepped on the break just in time and swerved to miss them. The person froze from fear, unable to move because they didn't recognize the great piece of metal that had almost hit them. Banging the steering wheel, Bryan swore loudly and made to get out of the truck before Ronan stopped him.

"Wait." He instructed.

"Why?!"

"Oh my Gods!" Erynne gasped. "Mrs. Driscoll?"

She bolted from the vehicle and went straight into the woman's arms.

"What are you doing here?!" Erynne demanded. "You're so cold. Tell me now! What are you doing here?

"Erynne MacAraa!" She cried. "My queen! I thought you'd never come. I thought you were gone." Mrs. Driscoll cried. "Trenton said you would return but did not say when. We've been lost in fear; all of us. I set out to find you thinking you've been lost in this place. I've been lost. I've been so lost. There's voices here. There's spirit and they're angry."

"What's happened?" Erynne demanded trying to ignore her frantic talk of angry ghosts.

"Bruhn...has fallen. There has been no word."

"Peorth?"

"Locked. No one leaves. No one gets in. We're under isolation."

"Why?" Erynne demanded, panic rising in her voice.

Ronan got out of the truck and walked slowly to the woman he'd known for years.

"They watched you leave. They ambushed the prison."

"Who are they?" Ronan asked.

"I don't know. He's gone."

"Who?" A sob struck Erynne's lungs and she tried to contain it. "Who's gone?"

"Lueken."

Bryan recognized the woman and felt it was safe to leave the vehicle. Archer, Alexis, Heather and Edward did the same. The woman stepped back seeing the unfamiliar faces that came out of the moving boxes.

"It's fine. They're here to help. We have medicine." Ronan told her putting a soothing hand on her shoulder.

"It's too late." Mrs. Driscoll began to cry. "As much as you've tried, you're too late."

"No. We're not." Bryan argued. "I didn't come back all this way just to be told I'm too late."

"What will you do, Master Williams?" Mrs. Driscoll demanded. "What can you do?"

"Did you hear any rumor where Lueken might be?" Ronan asked.

"The only thing I've heard is he's dared taken to the boats to gather an army and to come back with it. He wants your throne."

Bryan walked away, running his hands through his hair. He had medicine. He didn't have an army. What was this guy's problem? He was a ghost; had a knack for just disappearing and his prison was well guarded. There must have been someone on the inside that let him loose. That, or Lueken had something up his sleeve that these people could never possibly know. He was living between two different time lines. That was an advantage. He thought back to the labs Lueken built. He thought back to their contents. He thought back to the chemicals and the powders, the jars and the surgical equipment. They were so similar but Montana's was so much more advanced because it had to be but how did he do it?

"He's still here." Bryan said out loud. "He's still in Caelodh."

"How can you be sure?" Ronan demanded.

"Because. He has help. I'm sure he's not doing this alone. He can't be."

"Help?"

"Someone is working with him in this. Alex, all that equipment that's been going missing...all of it. Where's it gone?"

She shrugged.

"I don't know. No one knows. It just disappears."

"When Lueken was caught on security...was he with anyone?"

She shook her head trying to think back.

"No. There was no one."

"He can't be getting an army because he needs access to Lagotech for his testing. He's addicted to this soul thing. He's bored with everything else. He's not a fighter, he's a scientist and he's going to stay close to where he can get more of what he needs."

"Which is?" Edward asked.

"Bodies. And lots of them. He's in Bruhn. If someone is able to get him out of that prison they're able to get him out of Peorth. I saw that prison. There was no way he could've escaped that. He's got someone from my side helping him here."

"Can you be sure?" Archer inquired with a dark expression.

"He's calculated this. The only thing he didn't bet on was me. Bruhn hasn't fallen. This virus can't last that long to do that. It fizzles out. That city is under lock down just like Peorth and just like all the others. It's what he's wished for. That curtain goes all the way to Bruhn...all over this land. Dad, you saw it. You have the maps. Lueken's got his wish. He's not going anywhere."

"So all this medicine is for nothing?" Alex asked. It was so disappointing.

"No. We need it all. We need to inoculate five thousand plus so we can get into Bruhn and stop Lueken before this can continue."

"Are you sure about this?" Ronan needed to know if Bryan was just panicking or if what he was saying could actually make sense.

"Bryan's right. Lueken hasn't gone anywhere. He must have someone working with him. No one knows but us and that's because we're from his world. I trust Bryan when he says Lueken is in this Bruhn place. If that veil gets lifted...this place, wherever this is, it's over." Alex felt it. She felt Bryan was right. Someone else was tied to all of this. One man couldn't do this on his own without some sort of assistance from someone just as twisted as Lueken was.

Edward pulled out the map to see where Bruhn's location compared to that of Montana's.

"If that's right...he's almost in Idaho." Edward stared at Alexis and Bryan, knowing that they, more than the others, would understand what he was insinuating. "Do you think he could unleash that virus back in the States?" Edward tried not to sound horrified but it came out that way.

"If he knows it works...he could be planning something really big." Alex didn't hesitate to think of all possibilities. "Caelodh is a test run. This is far from over."

Pacey tugged at Bryan's sweater and he lifted her into his arms.

"What now?" I asked.

Bryan stared at me and the vehicles full of medicine. Everyone stared at him needing answers that he didn't have. The game had changed. It wasn't just one world. It was two. And both had become extremely important to him.

"Ronan, can you stash a couple of trucks?" He finally asked.

"I can indeed." Ronan answered.

"Good. We're staying for a bit. We have five thousand to inoculate."

"That could be a while." Alex laughed nervously.

"Then what are we waiting for. Let's go."

*****
